Cross My Tigress Face the Wrath [Stella] (Chapters 341 to 350)

Chapter 341

Yorick stood in the biting wind, his thoughts tangled with frustration. He wanted to go inside to see what was happening, but the security guards stood firm, not budging an inch.

Just then, Finley emerged from inside. He spotted Yorick and saw Orion with him, trying to negotiate with the guards.

Finley had half a mind to ignore it all, but recalling how furious Ronald had been, he figured there might be serious consequences once they got back to Portis City.

He finally pulled his car over and rolled down the window halfway.

Their eyes met directly, and Finley asked, “Here to see Star?”

Hearing Finley’s nickname for Stella sent another wave of unease through Yorick’s chest.

The way Ronald’s people referred to Stella made it clear how important she was to the Lugar family.

Yorick pushed down the discomfort gnawing at him. “How is she?”

Finley could tell that Yorick had already heard some things. He replied seriously, “She’s the little princess of the Quinn family. Her safety isn’t your concern.”

Yorick felt the sting of silence.

The Quinn family, the little princess?

Once, everyone thought she was raised by a poor rural family, unloved, uncared for, and without… manners.

And now? It was almost laughable. She was one of the famous Quinn sisters from Ferrowland. The eldest Quinn’s sister never missed a chance to brag about her sweet little sister.

Finley continued, “Mr. Quarry, let me remind you: you’re not a match for Star. Her family will never approve.”

She was the Quinn family’s little princess, known throughout Ferrowland, always by her eldest sister’s side, never knowing what it was like to be wronged.

And yet, here in Portis City…

“She has nothing to do with you anymore. Don’t look for her.”

Hearing Finley’s words, Yorick felt his breath catch. He couldn’t explain why, but it felt as if a part of his heart had been hollowed out. There was no blood, yet the pain was deep and raw.

Finley drove away.

Orion, looking anxious, approached Yorick. “Sir, the family doctor called. He’s too afraid to go to the Larkin family.”

Right now, Ursula and Jaxon at home both desperately needed medical attention, one gravely ill, the other seriously injured.

Yet, throughout Portis City, not a single hospital would admit them, and no doctor dared to make a house call.

Yorick had no choice but to go against Imogen’s wishes, sending the Quarry family doctor over.

And now this…

Ronald was clearly determined to block any aid to the Larkin family. Truth be told, the Quarry family wasn’t faring much better.

“Ms. Ursula is calling.”

Orion’s phone vibrated, and he glanced at the number before handing it to Yorick.

Yorick answered, “Ursula.”

“Rick, I might not make it,” Ursula said weakly, her voice laced with genuine pain.

There was no pretense in her voice now, only an overwhelming sense of physical agony. She truly regretted everything with Stella.

Yorick closed his eyes for a moment. “Don’t worry, I’ll… figure something out.”

Those words “figure something out”-sounded incredibly hollow. He’d never imagined anyone could corner his family like this in Portis City. They were utterly trapped, with no way out.

“But I really can’t hold on any longer. I lost so much blood last night.”

Not just from her nose, but elsewhere too. Ursula was terrified. If this dragged on, she might actually die.

After hanging up with Ursula, Yorick desperately tried to reach Stella, but her phone was unreachable.

And the security here was on high alert due to recent events, refusing to let anyone through.

Meanwhile, on the private jet.

Ronald’s was already flaring, but suddenly, his phone rang.

Chapter 342

Stella lay nestled in his arms when she heard the phone buzzing. She nudged him gently. “Your phone’s ringing.” “Ignore it.”

His voice was rough like it had been dragged through the gravel.

But the phone kept buzzing insistently.

Stella urged, “You should answer it. It might be important.”

Deep down, she feared it might be Xander. After all, they hadn’t left Patrina yet. Since Ronald could receive urgent calls at any time, his plane was equipped with a special setup.

Stella’s persistence finally got to him. With an annoyed huff, he got up and glanced at the screen.

An unknown number.

He answered curtly, “Speak.”

That single word was as cold as ice, as though it could slice through stone.

“It’s Yorick,” came the voice from the other end.

The call was loud enough for Stella to hear from the bed.

Yorick? What on earth was he thinking?

Meanwhile, Ronald’s expression grew sharp. “What is it?”

His voice carried a dangerous edge that seemed to pulse through the phone line.

The air on the other end thickened with an invisible pressure.

Just as Ronald was about to lose patience and hang up, Yorick spoke again. “The Larkins are still her blood family. There’s no need to wipe them out.

They desperately need a doctor.”

Yorick had no choice. He couldn’t reach Stella directly. She had blocked him long ago and likely changed her number.

Ronald chuckled. Blood family, huh? Star, do you need them?”

He looked at Stella, his demeanor growing even more menacing.

Stella shook her head. “I don’t.”

Those so-called blood ties were nothing but a burden now. For two years, the Larkins had tried to ruin her. And now they wanted to talk about family?

Yorick, on the phone, seemed to hold his breath, almost as if he hadn’t heard Stella’s response. He pressed on, “There’s one left, her blood brother.”

Ronald laughed softly. “Did you not hear? She doesn’t need them. Besides, are you really in a position to speak of blood ties?”

The words “blood ties” dripped with scorn. Yorick knew exactly what Ronald meant. The Larkins had always mixed up their loyalties between Ursula and Stella.

Yorick tightened his grip on the phone. “Ursula lived with the Larkins for so many years. Of course, they care about her.” Oh, the irony of caring. The Larkins could care for Ursula all they wanted, but they had been ruthless to Stella. And now, they expected Ronald to show mercy because of blood ties?

Ronald chuckled again. “Honestly, if they weren’t her blood family, they’d probably meet a quicker end.”

Stella’s brow furrowed at his words. Yorick was stunned into silence.

Ronald coldly hung up. Dealing with someone like Yorick was a waste of breath.

Tossing the phone aside, he turned back to the bed and pulled Stella into his embrace.

“Star.”

His voice was a mix of restraint and tenderness. Before Stella could process it, she was swept into a whirlwind.

Years of restraint finally given way, and there was no holding back now…

Chapter 343

The icy wind howled through the streets, biting deep into Yorick’s bones. He stood there, phone pressed to his ear, listening to the endless ringing. His mind went blank.

“If they weren’t her blood family, they’d probably meet a quicker end.”

Either way, it felt like a dead-end. Not being related might make it less painful?

Orion approached Yorick, his expression grim. “Sir, Ms. Stella has already left Portis City.”

It had taken a considerable effort to pry even this small snippet of information from the security team. Getting any news about Stella these days felt like pulling teeth.

No contact, no sightings. Someone who used to be so close now felt a world apart.

Yorick shivered from the cold. “When did this happen?”

“Right after…everything.”

Yorick frowned. With Stella out of Portis City, there was no chance of finding her- no opportunity for the face-to-face conversation he desperately needed.

His jaw tightened as Ronald’s cutting words over the phone replayed in his mind. It was clear Ronald wouldn’t forgive the Larkins easily.

But Ursula couldn’t wait. He had visited her yesterday, and the moment he stepped into her room, an oppressive sense of despair had engulfed him. She was alive, but her room felt like a tomb.

Orion continued, “She might have gone back to Ferrowland.”

Yorick’s heart sank. Back to Ferrowland? That meant she was even further out of reach now.

In the end, Yorick found himself at the Larkin residence once more.

The moment he stepped inside, he was greeted by the sound of Cloudia and Blaise’s heated argument.

“Why, Blaise? Why would you do this to me? When did it start with that woman? You’ve even had twins with her? How could you treat me like this?”

Cloudia was hysterical, her voice cracking with each word.

Blaise, clearly frustrated, retorted, “What have you done for this family? Since marrying me, you haven’t worked a single day or faced any struggle. You’ve lived a life of luxury, and yet you couldn’t even keep the family together.”

His thoughts drifted to the recent turmoil at the company, all thanks to Stella, which Cloudia had triggered. Blaise had no patience left for her.

“Couldn’t keep it together? You know what Stella’s like! And now you’re blaming this all on me?”

Cloudia was losing it. The thought of those twins made her tremble with rage.

Right under her nose, at the company, he tangled up with the CFO, and she hadn’t had a clue.

But now, Blaise was denying every ounce of effort she’d poured into this family over the years.

Blaise glared coldly at her. “Whatever Stella is, you’re the one who raised her. And now, you’ve driven her to this.” “And it’s all my fault?”

Blaise snapped, “If not you, then who? Even Jaxon’s in this mess because of you.”

The mention of their eldest son filled Blaise with a heavy sorrow. Jaxon’s condition was critical, and without proper treatment, he risked a permanent disability.

“Cloudia, if Jaxon ends up disabled…”He didn’t finish the sentence, but the implication was clear to Cloudia.

The Larkin Group wouldn’t accept a disabled heir.

Jaxon used to be the only one, so what did this mean? Was Blaise paving the way for the illegitimate children to take Jaxon’s place?

Cloudia’s face turned a ghastly white with rage.

“You’re the one who cheated, who had children elsewhere. You’re the one who owes me an explanation.”

She screamed, her voice raw and trembling with anger.

But Blaise merely snorted, casting her a disdainful look before turning on his heel and leaving.

Cloudia shouted after him, “Where are you going?”

His only response was the slam of the door.

Cloudia wanted to chase after him, but her legs felt like lead, heavy and unmovable. She collapsed to the floor, burying her face in her hands, sobbing.

“Why? Why is this happening to me?”

She was no longer young. Why, in her later years, did she have to endure this? Why did fate deal her such a cruel hand?

Yorick watched from the hallway, feeling awkward. As a younger relative, he didn’t know what to say. He headed upstairs to find Ursula.

As he passed Jaxon’s open door, he caught sight of him lying there, eyes vacant.

Yorick hesitated, then stepped into the room.

Jaxon acknowledged Yorick with a bitter smile. “Did you hear everything?”

The argument downstairs had been loud enough for him to catch every word.

It was hard to believe. The family he’d always taken pride in, with its harmonious facade, was now shattered.

The illegitimate children…

All of it had happened right under his nose, and he hadn’t a clue.

Yorick settled into the chair beside Jaxon’s bed. “Don’t let the older generation’s issues weigh too heavily on you.”

Chapter 344

“That woman even had a son.”

Yorick fell silent at those words. The news hit him like a ton of bricks, and he hadn’t quite processed it yet.

Whenever he looked at Blaise before, he never would have pegged him as the type to have an affair.

“How did Cloudia find out?” Yorick asked, turning to Jaxon.

Jaxon paused for a moment, then let out a mocking laugh. “With all the drama surrounding Stella lately, it’s obvious she’s behind this. It’s her way of getting back at the Larkin family, tearing apart even her own flesh and blood.”

Just mentioning Stella made Jaxon clench his teeth in frustration. She was his sister, yet she could do this to him.

The constant pain from his wound served as a sharp reminder, feeding the resentment that boiled inside him. Yorick frowned, irritation bubbling up at the mention of Stella.

“Don’t you think her relationship with Mr. Quinn seems… not quite like that of siblings?” Yorick ventured.

Jaxon narrowed his eyes. “What do you mean?”

Yorick’s mind flashed back to that scene at the Silk-River Residences where Ronald casually came out of the shower with just a towel around his waist.

Would normal siblings act like that? Obviously not.

Jaxon, however, didn’t have the energy or interest to concern himself with whatever was happening between Stella and Ronald.

After a moment of thought, he said, “I heard some gossip- she’s got a fiancé back in Ferrowland.”

Yorick’s already grim expression deepened further at Jaxon’s words.

What a piece of work!

Yorick felt like he was about to explode with anger.

Jaxon added, “Seems like she’s engaged to Xander Schultz.”

The Schultz family? The second wealthiest family in Ferrowland?

Yorick’s eyes turned icy.

Jaxon, watching him closely, felt an even deeper pang of desolation. Stella didn’t just have Mr. Quinn supporting her; she had the entire Lugar family behind her, and even Xander, the dandy Satan.

On the plane, however, Ronald, usually known for his self-control, completely lost it as the temperature in the cabin soared.

As things escalated, Stella’s voice grew more desperate. “I don’t want this, let me go, please, I can’t…”

Tears and pleas filled the air, but Ronald, uncharacteristically, didn’t relent.

Nearly two hours later, when Stella’s voice had grown hoarse from shouting, Ronald finally released her.

Exhausted, she lay in his arms, drenched in sweat. Her eyes, like pools of autumn water, were full of reproach. “You… you’re terrible. How could you be so… so wicked?”

Where did he learn all these tricks? She had never noticed how devious he could be before.

Ronald, looking entirely satisfied, chuckled softly before carrying her to the bathroom.

Once they were cleaned up, Stella lay on the bed, too drained to move. Ronald scooped her back into his arms. “Star, you gonna tell me now how you managed to escape from his villa?”

Xander’s villa wasn’t exactly Fort Knox, but with all the guards, it was close enough. Not even a fly could get out easily. Yet, somehow, Stella had slipped past them all.

Stella snuggled closer, her voice a bit raspy. “They got distracted by the dog barking. Couldn’t pay attention to me.” Ronald raised an eyebrow. “Huh?”

A dog? That was an interesting twist.

Stella continued, “The barking was quite the spectacle. They had to check it out.”

While everyone’s attention was on the dog, she’d made her escape.

Ronald pinched her nose gently. “I underestimated your stamina.”

They couldn’t catch her on foot, even with a car.

Stella nestled deeper into his arms, finding a comfortable spot. “For the first hour, they were all chasing after the dog.” There was no way the dog could run on the highway, and the whole point was to exhaust Xander and his crew. She had picked the strongest dog, and unless Xander’s men started shooting, it would be tough for them to catch up.

Ronald’s eyes widened. His face froze as he looked down at the little kitten in his arms who was now breathing steadily. From her few words, Ronald pieced together how she’d managed her escape.

Xander’s love for dogs was well-known, and it was just Stella’s luck that Yvonne’s month-long harsh training had included… communicating with animals.

When a person is suffering and unable to rely on anyone, they must make full use of any living beings around them with whom they can communicate.

“Ronald.” Stella, who had already closed her eyes, suddenly lifted her head to look at him. In the soft, orange glow of the lamp, her face seemed even more delicate.

“What is it?”

Stella said, “You have to hold me. I don’t want to be apart from you.”

Clearly, the brief separation had left a significant mark on Stella’s heart.

Ronald’s heart took a hit, and he held her even tighter. He kissed her forehead gently. “Sleep well, darling.”

His voice was full of affection, reserved only for her.

Chapter 345

The Larkin family was in a real mess.

Yorick and Jaxon had been discussing their next move, but it felt like they were up against a brick wall. The whole situation was infuriating and utterly exhausting.

Ronald had them cornered. He had blocked every possible avenue for the Larkin family, and even Cloudia’s efforts to rally the support of her social circle had hit a dead end.

As Yorick approached Ursula’s room, he noticed the door was shut, but he could hear Ursula having a heated argument with someone inside. Her voice was loud and filled with anger.

Normally, Yorick would have barged in without a second thought, but this time he hesitated, pressing his ear to the door. Inside, Ursula was completely unaware of his presence.

He could hear her seething. “Oh, you think I’m scared now? I’m practically at death’s door. Go ahead and spill the beans, let’s just get it over with.”

She was on the brink of madness. Caught between Stella’s relentless pressure and the threats from this killer, she was also dealing with the agony of her illness.

What had she done to deserve this kind of punishment? All she wanted was to hold on to what she had. Was that so wrong?

“The Larkin family has been so good to you, and this is how you repay them? Cut the crap. I want two million,” the killer demanded, clearly doubting Ursula’s words. Everyone in Portis City knew she was the most cherished adopted daughter in town.

Hearing the demand for two million, Ursula’s heart sank even deeper.

“Two million? You’ve got some nerve. All the costs from that car accident were settled. This is just blackmail. And don’t forget, I wanted Stella dead. Did you manage to get that done?”

Ursula’s rage flared up, and she screamed in frustration.

It was all because Stella was still alive. If Stella had died in that car accident, she wouldn’t be facing this nightmare now.

“I wanted Stella dead, and you led to deliver. I paid you all those fees, and now you’re blackmailing me?”

Just as she finished, the door flew open with a violent crash, slamming hard against the wall.

Ursula, who was still on the phone, froze at the sudden noise.

Her eyes met Yorick’s – deep, stormy, filled with fury. Her mind went blank as if the very air around her had exploded. Yorick’s eyes narrowed, filled with anger that spread across his entire face.

Ursula’s breath caught, her blood ran cold, and everything else seemed to fade into silence.

The killer was still on the phone, saying, “I don’t care. I want two million. If you don’t pay up, I’ll send all the evidence of your attempt to murder Stella. Oh, and wasn’t Mr. Yorick Quarry Stella’s fiancé once? Imagine how he’ll react when he finds out you tried to kill his fiancée. Let’s see if he still wants you after that…”

Before the killer could finish, Ursula hurriedly hung up the phone.

She looked at Yorick, trembling, her lips quivering as she tried to form words. “Rick, I, I…”

What was she even trying to say? Her thoughts spun wildly, a chaotic storm she couldn’t control.

Yorick’s face was unreadable, but his eyes told her everything she needed to know. He’d heard it all.

It’s over. The thought crashed through Ursula’s mind like thunder, leaving her hollow.

She took a deep, shaky breath. “You… you have to let me explain. It’s not what you think. I…”

Yorick’s eyes were icy as he stared at her and he didn’t wait for her to finish. Without a word, he turned sharply and walked out, the door slamming shut behind him.

Ursula felt the coldness in his footsteps as he walked away, and her heart suddenly felt empty.

Downstairs, Cloudia had been trying to calm herself and think of a plan when she saw Yorick coming down. She instinctively stood up and called out, “Rick.”

But Yorick ignored her completely, heading straight for the door with a chilling demeanor.

Cloudia was taken aback, glancing toward the staircase, hesitating for a moment before rushing upstairs to check on Ursula.

She found Ursula sitting on the bed, sobbing uncontrollably.

Cloudia’s heart clenched as she approached. “Why are you crying? What happened with Rick?”

Ursula collapsed into Cloudia’s arms. “Mom, Rick’s left me. He’s left me.”

“What happened?”

“He’s gone. He’s never coming back,” Ursula said in despair.

Chapter 346

The Larkin family was in turmoil, and the only person Ursula felt she could rely on was Yorick.

But Yorick had just walked out the door, leaving her behind. He had heard everything every word and didn’t even give her a chance to explain.

“What on earth happened?” Cloudia asked, her voice tinged with alarm.

Hearing Ursula say this, Cloudia was also deeply shocked. If Yorick didn’t want Ursula anymore, this wasn’t good news at all, especially with their family in its current state.

The ladies of high society were all two-faced; not a single one of them had stepped forward to help this time.

At this moment, Ursula didn’t even know what to say. She could only mutter, “It’s Star, always Star. She took Rick away, Mom. She already has Mr. Quinn. Why does she have to take Rick, too? I have nothing left. Why does she treat me like this?”

Tears streamed down Ursula’s face, dropping like a broken string of pearls.

Hearing Stella’s name made Cloudia’s face harden with an anger she hadn’t shown before.

It was her again. Always her! That wretched girl. Why hadn’t she dealt with her back when she had the chance? Cloudia was fuming, practically shaking with rage.

Ursula cried, “I feel like I’m dying, Mom. I really can’t hold on much longer.”

She could feel her body deteriorating, her time running out. Without treatment, she was genuinely on the brink. “Why won’t she leave me alone now that I’m like this? Why did she have to take Rick away?” Despair and hatred welled up in Ursula, threatening to consume her entirely.

After an eight-hour flight, Stella had been nestled in Ronald’s arms, sleeping like a contented kitten. Her peaceful demeanor was irresistible.

At one point, Ronald couldn’t help himself and teased her a bit more. Stella, playful yet annoyed, had bitten his shoulder in protest, though Ronald barely felt it.

As the plane landed, the jolt woke them both.

Stella opened her bleary eyes, catching sight of Ronald. For a moment, she was dazed, her mind foggy from sleep. Then, as if on instinct, she snuggled closer to him, rubbing her cheek against his chest.

“I’m hungry,” she murmured.

She hadn’t eaten since Xander had whisked her away, and exhaustion had kept her from thinking about food. But now, the hunger pangs made themselves known.

“Hungry, huh?” Ronald asked, his voice playful with a hint of mischief.

Stella immediately caught on to his teasing tone, recognizing his cheekiness.

Annoyed but amused, she pinched his side. “I mean my stomach’s hungry.”

Ronald captured her wandering hand, bringing it to his lips for a gentle kiss.

Her fair skin contrasted with the slight blush on her palm, and he couldn’t help but smile, his eyes sparkling with mischief.

Stella pulled her hand back quickly, hiding it away. “You…”

Watching her flustered expression, Ronald kissed her forehead. “What do you want to eat? I’ll take you out for something.”

“Hot wings.”

Ever since coming to Portis City, hot wings had become Stella’s new favorite.

Ronald paused, then chuckled. “You’re getting easier to please.”

Back in Ferrowland, the pampered little princess had never settled for anything so simple.

Stella snuggled closer, her voice taking on a pleading tone. “Please?”

She was exhausted and in need of a treat.

“Alright.” Ronald’s voice was deep, his throat tightening slightly. He gently pushed her off him, standing up. “Let’s get going.”

If they didn’t hurry, they’d end up stuck on the plane for several more hours…

Stella pouted, reluctantly getting up.

Ronald handed her a fresh set of clothes, helping her into a sweater, her small hands slipping into the sleeves.

Worried she might be cold, he added a vest underneath before helping her into a coat.

“I can dress myself, you know,” Stella mumbled.

Ronald paused, his hands lingering on the coat’s collar. A teasing smile spread across his face as he ruffled her hair. “I keep forgetting you’ve grown up.”

Stella’s cheeks flushed. How could he forget something like that?

Her mind wandered briefly to the past, to when she was a child. Back then, Ronald used to dress her for school every morning while she mumbled sleepily, too groggy to do it herself. Despite always being late, she could never fully wake up on her own.

Just as Ronald finished helping her, knocked on the door. “Sir, are you up?”

Throughout the entire flight, Idris and the others had kept their distance, knowing better than to interrupt.

Chapter 347

Ronald pulled open the door with a swift motion, and Idris stood there with an air of urgency.

“There’s something you need to know,” he said respectfully.

Ronald frowned, glancing back at Stella before he stepped out with Idris.

Stella got up, slipped into her jeans and socks, and glanced at the dresser. There lay a brand-new smartphone, likely arranged by Ronald for her.

She picked it up and dialed Susanna.

As soon as Susanna answered, her voice was fraught with worry. “Stella, are you okay?”

Once assured of her friend’s safety, she shifted into gossip mode without missing a beat.

“Listen, Star, Mrs. Larkin knows everything now. She’s already stirring up trouble over the division of assets. And Lola, she’s making a fuss about moving into the Larkin estate. She’s not too thrilled about Jaxon and Ursula’s… connection. If she moves in, it’ll be chaos. Ursula might just lose her mind with all the drama.”

Stella could practically see it- the clash between Lola’s fiery temper and Ursula’s manipulative tendencies.

Ursula and Jaxon needed a doctor, and with Cloudia now aware of the twins, Lola’s antics were just the cherry on top. “They really need a doctor, huh?” Stella mused.

Susanna chimed in, “Speaking of doctors, Yorick defied his mother yesterday. He tried to get the family doctor to check on Ursula and Jaxon. Guess what happened today?”

“What?”

“Yorick visited the Larkin estate and, get this, on his way out, he kicked over a potted plant at the entrance.” Stella blinked in surprise. “What? Really?”

“Yeah, smashed it to bits. He looked like he was ready to demolish the whole estate.”

“What on earth got him that riled up?”

Is Yorick losing his temper at the Larkin estate? That didn’t add up.

“No idea what happened inside, but he was furious. You know how much he cares for Ursula.”

This sort of behavior was unusual for Yorick, especially in front of the Larkins.

Stella speculated, “Did he and Ursula fight?

“Unlikely. Ursula’s barely hanging on. There’s nothing to argue about. If there was a disagreement, it had to be something Yorick couldn’t stomach. What could push him over the edge?”

Maybe Ursula had some overseas flings, and Yorick found out?”

Susanna hesitated. Well… that’s a possibility.”

Men usually want their partners to be squeaky clean, after all.

“Wasn’t Yorick always defending Ursula?”

“Maybe he caught her cheating?”

“Does she even have the energy for that right now? Even if she wanted to, her health wouldn’t allow it.”

“True. So we have no clue what set him off. But one thing’s clear- he’s acting like he’s done with her. Ursula’s really in a tough spot now.”

The Larkin estate was in shambles, and they couldn’t care less about her. Yorick had been her only hope, but somehow, she’d crossed him.

“Let’s not dwell on them. You’ve already gotten back at them enough.”

Stella hadn’t done anything directly, but seeing the family in such turmoil felt like justice served. Especially Ursula- she didn’t need Stella’s intervention. Karma had taken care of it, as if the universe was siding with Stella.

“But how do you know all this?” Stella asked, puzzled.

The Larkin estate was miles away from where Susanna lived.

“I was busy heading to an interview, scheduled at one of the villas in the Larkin estate, and I happened to see Yorick come out and kick a potted plant flying.”

Stella was amazed. “You really have a knack for catching gossip wherever you go.”

“Oh, and guess what, Tegan is coming back. Are you heading back to Portis City? If you do, Mrs. Larkin will definitely find a way to bother you.”

“Then again,” Susanna added with a chuckle, “with her husband’s twin surprise, she might not have the time.”

After a few more exchanges, Stella hung up just as Ronald returned.

“Looks like we wo be having those hot wings after all,” he said.

Stella looked up in confusion. “What do you mean?”

Ronald stepped forward, gently ruffling her hair before reaching to help her take off her heavy coat.

Chapter 348

“We need to fly to Cyris Isle immediately.”

“Right now?”

Ronald nodded. “Yeah, right now. I’ve already arranged for some summer clothes to be sent over for you.”

Cyris Isle was in the middle of a scorching summer, and Stella’s outfit from the plane was totally unsuitable.

“But I’m starving,” Stella said, looking at Ronald with hopeful eyes.

Could they maybe eat something before heading out? She hadn’t eaten in two days and nights, and running around in Patrina had completely drained her energy.

Not to mention the long haul with him on the plane.

Thinking about it made Stella give Ronald a resentful look.

“I’m tired, hungry, and sore.”

Ronald’s eyes softened as he gently tousled her hair. “Food will be here soon.”

Stella perked up. “Okay, as long as I get to eat.”

As Ronald helped remove her scarf, his gaze fell on the faint marks underneath.

“Does it hurt?” he asked, his voice quieter now.

The question caught Stella off guard. Her face went beet red, and her mind blanked for a moment.

This time, Ronald was especially patient. Although it was hard for him to control himself, he didn’t want to hurt her. Instead, he made Stella experience an unprecedented sense of bliss.

But his stamina was… overwhelming so much so that, even without any injuries, it still hurt a little after such a long time. She managed a small nod. “Just a bit.”

Ronald chuckled at her flushed face and pinched her cheek gently. “Go freshen up. Food’s waiting.”

With that, he stepped out.

Stella dashed into the bathroom, glaring at her rosy cheeks in the mirror. She splashed her face with cold water.

“Jerk,” she muttered to herself.

Who would’ve thought the usually stern and composed Mr. Quinn had such a teasing, carefree side? He could bring up something like that without batting an eye.

Outside, Ronald made a quick call to Finley, reminding him to pick up some ointment on his way.

Finley paused on the line before launching into a rant, “You know, you’ve treated her like a precious gem all her life, and now you’re letting her get hurt repeatedly.”

Ronald cut him off, “Just get the stuff, will you?” then hung up without another word.

Idris stood behind him, pretending not to hear a thing. This was definitely not something he wanted to get involved in.

Meanwhile, in the car, Finley heard the dial tone and grumbled, “He’s acting like I’m the one who hurt her.”

Hull shot him a glance. “That mouth of yours will get you in trouble one day.”

Finley scoffed. “So now I’m not supposed to speak the truth?”

Who did the hurting, anyway? The one who causes harm gets off scot-free, while the one who talks about it gets blamed?

“There’s a pharmacy about two hundred meters ahead. Let’s stop there.”

Looks like they’d need to keep that kind of ointment on hand from now on.

He’d seen Ronald’s… before when they showered together.

Anyway, most people wouldn’t be able to handle it, especially someone as petite as Stella.

Stella emerged from the bathroom, ready to leave, when Susanna’s call came through. She picked up, “Hey, Susie.” “Star, I’ve got someone clinging to my leg.”

“What?”

“Mrs. Larkin is looking for you. If you don’t want to talk to her, just say the word, and I’ll kick her out.”

Susanna was fuming. What kind of person does that? She was itching to give Cloudia a good push.

After all these years of parading around as the grand Mrs. Larkin, and this is what it’s come to?

“Just kick her out.”

Stella sighed and ended the call.

Cloudia was probably looking for her because of Ursula- or maybe to blame her for the Larkin family’s decline. She had no patience for that negativity, especially when she was constantly on the move.

Stella stepped out of the lounge, her face still flushed despite the cold water. Ronald was waiting at the dining table with a glass of wine and a simple steak dinner.

Stella had a more substantial spread: steak, pasta, and a bowl of creamy corn chowder. She used to dislike these dishes, but now, she was so hungry she could eat anything.

Ronald was cutting the steak into bite-sized pieces for her.

“Start with the corn chowder,” he suggested.

She’d been starving for so long and needed to ease into eating.

Before he even finished speaking, Stella was already sipping the chowder. She was truly famished.

Hull and Finley boarded the plane just in time to see Stella eating ravenously.

Finley quipped, “Xander’s supposed to be your fiancé, and he can’t even feed you?”

The air went still with tension. Everyone turned their eyes to Finley.

Idris thought for sure that Finley’s mouth was going to get him into trouble one day.

Hull instinctively shifted away from him, wary of getting caught in the crossfire.

Ronald’s glare was enough to freeze anyone in their tracks.

Stella felt a mix of embarrassment and amusement. Finley really did have a knack for getting himself into trouble.

Chapter 349

The Larkin family household was in turmoil.

Cloudia clung desperately to Susanna’s leg, her voice trembling with urgency. “Ms. Tucker, please, just let me say a few words to her. I’m begging you…”

She was completely frantic. Ursula had just coughed up blood, and Jaxon’s vacant eyes haunted her constantly. She felt on the brink of madness. She knew that just a word from Stella could solve Ursula and Jaxon’s troubles.

Susanna chuckled disdainfully. “Mrs. Larkin, isn’t this a bit beneath you?”

How much did Cloudia love that adopted daughter of hers, Ursula, to go to such lengths?

“I…”

Cloudia was at her wit’s end. Seeing Ursula so frail and coughing up so much blood, she feared Ursula was running out of time.

“Our family really needs a doctor, Ms. Tucker. Could you please put in a good word for us with Stella?”

The mention of “needing a doctor” ignited Susanna’s temper. Her eyes flickered with disdain as she kicked Cloudia aside.

Just then, Lola, carrying a child, stepped out of the car and witnessed the scene.

“Mrs. Larkin,” Susanna continued, “I just don’t get it. Ursula nearly cost Stella her life, and yet you still…”

“No, there’s been a misunderstanding,” Cloudia interrupted, shaking her head in agony.

“Misunderstanding?” Susanna scoffed. “Then why did Ursula run away?”

“We didn’t want Stella to make a fuss, so we forced her to leave. It was all us. Tell Stella Ursula’s willing to take responsibility for everything now. Just get her treated, and Stella can decide the punishment later,” Cloudia pleaded desperately.

“Later?” Susanna retorted. “What are you planning to do then? Cut off her credit card? Shut down her studio? Or kick her out of Portis City?”

Wasn’t that what they had done before?

Susanna’s disdain deepened as she recalled the lengths the Larkin family had gone to for an adopted daughter.

“A bunch of people who can’t tell family from outsiders.”

With that parting shot, Susanna lost all patience and walked away.

Cloudia, seeing Susanna walking away, grew even more anxious. “Ms. Tucker, Ms. Tucker…,” she called out.

But before she could chase after Susanna, Lola suddenly appeared, blocking her path.

Cloudia’s breath hitched. “You… You need to step aside.”

Cradling the child in her arms, Lola smirked mockingly. “She’s right, you can’t even figure out who’s important.”

“You… Lola, don’t be so shameless.”

“Shameless? I’m holding your biological grandson here.”

Since the child’s return, Cloudia had been cold and indifferent, not even sparing him a glance. At least the grandfather had checked on the boy twice, bought him toys, and provided a generous amount for child support. But Cloudia? Lola continued, “Seems that lady was right. Your heart is completely with your adopted daughter. Were you really planning to marry her off to Jaxon? Then why did you mess with Ms. Sirena Patel? Did you think you could keep everything in the family and still ruin a good girl?”

After a heated argument with Sirena, Lola had calmed down and investigated everything. And what she found Jaxon treasured his adopted sister, and so did Cloudia.

“You- how dare you mention Sirena, you wretch.”

The Patel family was already at odds with the Larkins. And with Lola forcefully moving in, the Larkin family was in chaos. The worst days were upon Cloudia and Ursula.

As Susanna left the gated community, her phone rang. It was her mother.

“Mom, it’s not time yet, right? It’s not time for my allowance.”

Susanna had mixed feelings about her mom. They seldom spoke unless it was about money, and her mom only ever called to check if the funds had arrived.

“Pick up some documents for me at the airport.”

“Huh?”

“I’ll text you the number. Just contact him when you get there.”

Susanna was about to say she was busy and needed to get back to writing, but the call ended abruptly.

That was her mother for you- straight to the point, no extra words, no room for discussion.

As soon as the call ended, her phone buzzed with the incoming number. Susanna sighed… her initial plan to return to the office slipping away. With a reluctant shake of her head, she turned her car toward the airport.

Chapter 350

The car had barely hit the airport highway when Susanna’s phone started buzzing. She glanced at the screen and saw it was an unfamiliar number. Assuming it was the airport courier, she answered nonchalantly, “Hello?”

“It’s me,” came the voice of Yorick on the other end.

Susanna sighed inwardly. Was he serious? Without a second thought, she was ready to hang up.

But Yorick spoke again, “You can reach Stella, right?”

“What’s that supposed to mean?” she snapped back.

Was he expecting her to speak on Ursula’s behalf again? Did these people think she, Susanna, was some kind of pushover?

Yorick’s voice carried a hint of desperation through the line. “Is she coming back to Portis City? Or will she ever?”

“I don’t know,” Susanna replied curtly. Even if she did, she wouldn’t tell him.

“If she does come back, please tell her I want to see her,” Yorick pleaded.

Susanna scoffed, “Yorick, who do you think you are? You want to see her? You’re nowhere near important enough for that now.”

Stella was practically untouchable these days, cherished by both the Lugar and Quinn families. Yorick didn’t stand a chance anymore.

The line went silent, save for Yorick’s heavy, strained breathing. Susanna’s words had struck him where it hurt, shattering whatever illusions of superiority he’d clung to. For the first time, he seemed to realize he had never been worthy.

Susanna briefly wondered what had transpired at the Larkin family gathering today. But then again, it wasn’t her business, and Stella probably had no interest in Yorick’s drama anymore.

Without another word, she ended the call.

It wasn’t until she reached the airport that Susanna started to ponder. Yorick’s tone had seemed a bit… melancholic. Maybe his desire to see Stella wasn’t about Ursula at all. What was it then? Could it be that this jerk was having second thoughts?

Even if he was, it was too late for him now.

“Ah, my dear sweet lord, what an idiot,” she muttered to herself.

……..

Meanwhile, on the plane, Ronald rested his arm casually on the back of Stella’s seat, creating a protective barrier around her. From across the aisle, Finley watched with a growing sense of discomfort.

Ronald was fiercely protective; he’d snap at anyone who dared joke about Stella.

“I didn’t even say anything bad!” Finley protested, feeling unjustly accused. Ronald shot him a cold glance, and Finley gulped, sensing the tension.

Stella is oblivious or maybe just pretending to be focused solely on her meal, entirely ignoring Finley.

Hull sipped his wine while observing the scene with mild amusement.

Ronald watched Stella eat with a fond smile. “Take it easy, no one’s going to steal your food.”

Her cheeks were puffed out like a chipmunk’s with all the food she’d stuffed in.

Seeing her like this stirred something in Ronald, a thought that flickered in his mind before he dismissed it immediately. Whatever it was, he knew Stella wouldn’t go along with it.

Stella had already polished off a steak, a plate of spaghetti, and a bowl of corn chowder, but her appetite showed no signs of waning. Her eyes drifted to the untouched ice cream sitting in front of Ronald.

Finley couldn’t hold it in any longer. “Did Xander starve you or something?”

“Mmph!” Stella made a noise, too busy chewing to respond.

Finley looked at Ronald, perplexed. Was he wrong again for just asking if she was hungry?

Hull drained his glass of red wine in one go and glanced at Finley, his gaze tinged with sympathy for his lack of tact. “Why bring up Xander? Just ask what you want to ask.”

“Well, wasn’t Star practically starved by Xander? Oh, by the way, Star, is Xander broke now?”

So broke he couldn’t even afford food? Otherwise, how could Stella end up looking so famished?

Stella paused, recalling the images of Xander’s lavish homes.

“If you’re looking for trouble, don’t drag me into it, thanks.” She rolled her eyes at Finley’s ridiculousness.

“I’m just curious, okay? He’s been dodging your brother’s attempts to catch him for years. That must’ve cost a fortune,” Finley said, oblivious to the pain he was causing.

Stella’s head was beginning to throb. She buried her face in her hands, pretending she hadn’t heard anything.

Some people never learn she thought, shaking her head.

Finley’s bruises must have healed, judging by his reckless banter.

お金金

SEND GIFT or GCASH: +63.936.139.8714

COMMENT

Subscribe


Prev | Next

Cross My Tigress Face the Wrath [Stella] (Chapters 331 to 340)

Chapter 331

The villa had been blown to smithereens by Stella’s little gas escapade. The kitchen and even the living room on the ground floor were pretty much obliterated. So, Xander whisked her away to another estate, hoping for some peace. But, Stella was a firecracker.

So when Stella finally emerged from her shower, worn out from all the chaos she’d caused, all she wanted was a good night’s sleep. But there was Xander, sitting on the bed with a book in hand.

Stella’s mouth twitched. “What in the world do you think you’re doing?”

“What do you mean? Someone’s got to keep an eye on you,” Xander replied, smirking. “You’re a walking disaster. I don’t have enough real estate on the planet for you to blow up.”

Stella glanced around the room. There was a bed and a couch, but the couch looked cramped. Was he suggesting she sleep there?

“Why are you just standing there like a statue? Aren’t you tired? Get over here and sleep,” Xander said.

Stella blinked. “Wait, you mean with you?”

Xander grinned. “Consider it a bonus. How about that?”

Stella rolled her eyes. “Oh, gee, thanks a lot.”

Yeah, like she needed that kind of “bonus.” No, thank you.

“Just get out. I promise I won’t cause any more trouble,” she pleaded, hoping to avoid sharing a room with him.

Xander chuckled. “If you’d been this cooperative earlier, we wouldn’t have had all this drama.”

Stella grimaced. Who could be cooperative when practically kidnapped? Not her, for sure.

But Xander just shrugged. “Well, too bad. I don’t trust you now.”

Fuming, Stella shot him a venomous glare.

When she didn’t move, Xander tossed his book aside and stood up, striding toward her. Instinctively, Stella took a step back.

But in a flash, Xander had grabbed the collar of her silk nightgown. With a tug that was too forceful, there was a sharp tearing sound, and a button popped off.

Stella gaped at him.

The room fell silent.

Then, Stella erupted. “Xander, you jerk! I’m gonna tear you apart!”

“Stay put. I wouldn’t move if I were you,” Xander warned, his tone icy.

As she lunged forward, he pinned her against the wall with precision, holding her firmly in place.

“Let go of me,” she spat.

“Try to move again, and see what happens,” he threatened, pulling out a gleaming knife and holding it dangerously close to her neck.

Stella glanced at the bandage wrapped around his neck, a remnant of their earlier scuffle. “Really? You’re threatening me?”

Xander pushed her harder against the wall, making her wince. Her face twisted in pain, but she was ready to bite back again.

He lifted her chin with a finger, tracing the marks on her neck left by Ronald. His eyes deepened, and the air around him turned frigid.

“So, it’s true, then? You and Ronald?” he asked, his voice low and dangerous.

Stella shot back defiantly, “What’s it to you?”

Xander straightened, staring down at her with a menacing intensity that sent a shiver down her spine. Even her fiery spirit wavered under his piercing gaze.

“Why are you looking at me like that?” she stammered.

Xander stepped closer, cornering her against the wall.

Stella tried to retreat, but there was nowhere to go.

“What are you doing? Move!” she demanded, attempting to shove him away.

But he leaned, his breath warm against her ear. “Do you remember what I told you before you left Ferrowland?”

His voice was low, laced with a mix of frustration and something else something she couldn’t quite place.

Stella tensed, her mind racing back to that day. Xander had approached her, blood smeared on his face, and she’d had no idea what happened to him or why he was hurt.

He had said to her, “Remember this: you’re my fiancée. Leaving Ferrowland was for your own good. I’ll come for you myself.”

Chapter 332

Back then, Stella was filled with rage from Xander’s threats involving her mother and sister. Without a second thought, she slapped him hard across the face.

Tears streaming down her cheeks, she turned to leave, but Xander’s cold voice lingered behind her. “Remember, no contact with Ronald, or else…”

Or else what?

Xander never finished that sentence, but Stella knew the Quinn family’s situation was precarious at that time. She couldn’t risk making another enemy for Ronald.

So, she complied, avoiding all contact with him.

Now, hearing Xander bring it up again, Stella looked up, her eyes brimming with both tears and anger.

Xander grabbed a fistful of her hair, pulling her closer. “Seems like you didn’t take my words seriously, or maybe you forgot the most important part?”

“Forgot what?”

“You’re my fiancée, damn it. So tell me, what’s this mark on your neck?”

His eyes were bloodshot, and his voice carried an ominous storm.

Stella let out a dry laugh. “What kind of fantasy are you living in?”

With that, Xander’s grip tightened, making Stella wince in pain.

She tried to bite him, but he was just out of reach, so she clawed at his stomach, only to find rock-hard abs beneath her fingers.

Xander glanced down at her hand, his expression icy before he chuckled.

“This is what Yvonne taught you? Such childish moves?”

Just as he finished speaking, Xander grunted in pain.

“You little brat, trying to ruin me for life? Or do you plan on being a widow for the rest of your life?”

Stella’s sudden kick had caught him off guard, almost making him double over.

Reflexively, he released her.

Seizing the moment, Stella backed away, keeping a wary eye on Xander, who was hunched over, glaring at her with a look that could kill her.

Frightened by his gaze, she grabbed a nearby ashtray. Stay back, or I’ll smash your head in.”

Her baby-faced features made her threats almost endearing despite the anger in her voice.

Xander sneered. Go ahead, hit me. If you don’t kill me today, I’ll make sure you regret it.

You…!

When someone is ready to risk it all, everyone else tends to step aside. That was the first lesson Yvonne taught Stella when she took her under her wing.

In a panic, Stella raised the ashtray, ready to bring it down on her own head.

“Stella!”

The furious shout echoed through the room, and at the same time, her wrist was caught in a vice-like grip.

Xander’s grasp was so tight it felt like her bones might shatter.

Stella’s hand went limp, and the ashtray clattered to the floor.

Xander flung her away, his face twisted with anger, pointing a finger at her with clenched teeth. “You… you’ve got guts.”

Stella bit her lip, tears pooling in her eyes.

Xander took one last glance at the mark on her neck, seething, before storming toward the door.

Stella, watching him go, finally breathed a sigh of relief.

At the door, Xander paused and turned to face her. “You really think you and Ronald can end up together?”

“What do you mean?”

Xander smirked coldly. “You’re my fiancée.”

With that, he strode out without looking back.

“Crazy bastard,” Stella muttered under her breath.

Whether she and Ronald could be together wasn’t for Xander to decide. Ronald had promised they’d figure it out, and she trusted him to handle things.

“Pfft, even my mom doesn’t oppose it, so what business does that black-hearted jerk have?”

Stella grumbled to herself, relieved he was finally gone.

She glanced at the ashtray on the floor, her heart still racing. At least that black-hearted jerk wasn’t sharing a room with her anymore.

Chapter 333

Stella thought everything was over when Xander left.

But no – he’d sent a maid to stay with her.

From what Stella could gather, the maid even knew some self-defense techniques.

After the whole ordeal with Xander, Stella took a long shower. When she came out, she saw the maid setting up a blanket on the sofa.

“Miss, sorry for the intrusion,” the maid said respectfully.

Stella was fuming. Damn, Xander! He was really determined to keep an eye on her, not letting her have any time alone.

“I’m not used to sharing a room,” Stella protested.

The maid replied, “Sorry, but you’ll have to take that up with Mr. Schultz.”

Stella was incredulous. No way was she going to talk it out with him.

She dried her hair, tossed the towel aside, and climbed into bed.

Seeing her settle down, the maid relaxed a bit. This young lady had caused quite the commotion at the villa earlier, almost setting the place on fire. At least now she seemed calm.

The maid quietly reported back to Xander and then lay down to rest herself.

Meanwhile, in another room, Xander lounged in his robe, holding a glass of wine. He glanced at a photo sent by the maid. It showed Stella, or at least a small lump under the covers, clearly sulking at his arrangements.

A smirk played on his lips. “Still so stubborn, even now.”

Shawn Schultz, standing nearby, leaned over to look at Xander’s phone. “Are you sure you brought back the princess of the Quinn family?”

Shawn was genuinely concerned. He knew how much Ronald cherished his sister. When Xander had set off, Shawn thought it was for another business deal – not to kidnap Ronald’s long-lost sister.

This was like kicking a hornet’s nest.

“You could’ve gone for Yvonne if you had to kidnap someone!” Shawn exclaimed. “Don’t tell me you’re actually taking that old marriage promise seriously?”

Years ago, Ronald’s father had joked about marrying Stella to Xander when she grew up. Ronald had been furious at the idea, treating Stella like his own and refusing to let anyone else make decisions about her future.

Xander chuckled dismissively, finishing his wine. “Are the words of an elder just a joke?”

Shawn countered, “Ronald said it was just a joke later on, didn’t he?”

Xander retorted, “Is Ronald her elder?”

Shawn was at a loss for words. Xander’s confidence was unsettling.

“Listen, you can’t just provoke Ronald like this. He’d gouge out someone’s eyes for just looking at her too long.”

And now Xander had gone and kidnapped her.

“You’re doing this to get that document from Ronald, right? Once you have it you’ll let her go, won’t you?”

Shawn hoped that was the case. Xander’s plan, however, seemed more complex.

With a raised eyebrow, Xander looked at Shawn. “Let her go?”

Shawn was baffled. “What do you mean? You can’t seriously be thinking of keeping her. Xander, I’m warning you…”

He was at a loss. Everyone in Ferrowland knew Stella was Ronald’s Achilles’ heel. Once exposed, no one dared to touch it. Xander had been the first to do so.

“Have you forgotten how Ronald chased you relentlessly for years?”

Xander had been unable to find peace for years, with Ronald meddling in all his affairs, all because he had once dared to involve Stella.

If he secured the document but didn’t return her, wouldn’t he just be digging his own grave?

Xander’s expression hardened. “How could I forget? If not for him, how would the Schultz family have come to its end.” Shawn felt a chill run down his spine. The topic of the Schultz family was always sensitive.

“Your father was really harsh on you,” Shawn said sympathetically, watching as Xander set down his glass in silence. Just as Xander reached for his phone, a faint thud caught his attention.

He ignored it.

Shawn continued to ramble, “I’m telling you, don’t mess with Ronald. You’re at a crucial point right now. Keep your cool.”

It was hard to tell whether Xander was even listening. He kept pouring himself more wine, his thoughts drifting back to the marks on Stella’s neck. Thinking about the information he had gathered, Xander’s eyes grew colder.

Meanwhile, Stella had knocked out the maid, taken her phone, and donned her clothes.

She was sneaking toward the

Earlier that day, she had discreetly observed the layout of the mansion and had seen Xander enter the study.

Her room was right next to Xander’s, so she moved as quietly as possible.

Once inside the study, she searched for the document she had seen on the helicopter, finally finding it in a drawer.

Chapter 334

Their rooms were on the third floor.

Peeking out from the window, Stella noticed the mansion was crawling with bodyguards. Not only that but there were dogs too.

Hmm… Dogs are nice.

Stella thought for a moment, then picked up the phone and dialed Ronald’s number.

The phone barely rang twice before Ronald’s chilly voice came through. “Hello.”

“Hey, it’s me,” Stella whispered, careful to keep her voice low. She couldn’t risk anyone overhearing her. Xander’s crew was sharp, and even the faintest noise could tip them off.

There was a brief silence on the line.

Then Ronald’s voice returned, laced with urgency. “Star? Where are you?”

An idea clicked in Stella’s mind, and her eyes brightened.

“Ronald, I’ll send you my location right away. But don’t come to the mansion. I’m getting out of here myself.”

“You can get out? Are there no guards?”

“There are guards, but trust me, I can manage.”

She couldn’t help but feel grateful for the tricks Yvonne had taught her back in the day.

Ronald insisted. “Don’t take risks. Send me the address, and I’ll come pick you up.”

“You’re in Patrina already?”

Of course, he was. Ronald had tracked her down despite Xander cutting off all communication. Ronald gave a curt “Yeah.”

He was already at the airport, having figured out the general area Xander was hiding out in.

After hanging up the call, she quickly used the maid’s phone to send Ronald her location.

After pocketing the phone, she got ready to make her move.

She took another peek out the window at the guards outside. There were quite a few. She had no idea how many people Ronald had brought with him.

Was this Xander’s hideout?

She had thought Ronald had wiped out the Schultz family, but somehow, Xander had survived.

Meanwhile, over Xander’s room.

Shawn was rambling on about how Ronald was not someone to mess with and how he didn’t want to live on the run anymore.

In short: he was advising Xander not to provoke Ronald.

Just as he was getting into it, the backyard erupted with frantic barking.

Both Xander and Shawn fell silent.

“It’s the middle of the night. Why are these dogs barking like crazy?”

Xander frowned, getting up and heading out of the room, Shawn trailing behind.

The room facing the backyard was the study, and Xander and Shawn went there to check it out.

They saw several big German Shepherds barking their heads off, attracting a few guards to see what was going on. Shawn grumbled, “What are they barking at? Did someone forget to feed them?”

Xander narrowed his eyes. “You really think they’re just hungry?”

“Must be. They’re usually so well-behaved. What else would make them act up like this?”

Xander shot Shawn a glance.

In an instant, Xander’s pupils contracted sharply, and without another word, he headed straight for the door. Shawn asked, “Now what are you up to?”

Xander ignored him entirely and went straight to Stella’s room, kicking the door open with a loud bang.

Shawn blinked, startled. What’s with the door abuse?

Xander flicked on the lights, his gaze sweeping the room.

The bed was empty, the covers tossed aside. On the floor lay the maid, unconscious.

“Stella,” Xander growled, his eyes flashing with a dangerous glint.

That little brat dared to run.

Shawn, seeing the scene, was taken aback. “Well, I’ll be damned. Raised by wolves, no doubt. Mr. Quinn is a tough nut, and it seems the princess is no pushover either.”

She managed to escape right under Xander’s nose? How did she even get past all those bodyguards?

Xander radiated fury. He stormed out of the room, and the head of security approached him. “Mr. Schultz, Stella’s gone.”

“Pursue.”

Xander spat out the word coldly.

Did she really think she could escape him in Patrina?

But once again, Xander underestimated Stella’s cunning. He planned to chase her by car, but when he checked the tracker, he saw she was taking paths that were too narrow for vehicles.

In the dark, all Xander and his men could see was a flashlight bobbing in the distance. Despite their best efforts, they couldn’t catch up.

An hour later.

Even with their stamina, Xander and his crew were gasping for air, while Stella kept running.

Normally, Xander might not care, but he was injured.

Shawn, panting heavily, moaned, “What on earth did Ronald feed her? Doesn’t she ever get tired? She’s just a girl.”

This was madness. His legs felt like they were about to give out, yet the flashlight ahead showed no signs of slowing down.

Was she not tired? Didn’t she need to catch her breath?

Chapter 335

Xander squinted into the distance, watching the beam of the flashlight bobbing further and further ahead.

He was exhausted. Especially since no matter how hard they tried, the gap between them and the flashlight’s bearer never closed.

Shawn, panting heavily, felt like his lungs were about to burst. “Hey, why doesn’t she just turn off the flashlight if she knows we’re following her? A light in the dark is like a neon sign.”

Was Stella just plain dumb? Or did she seriously think she could outrun a bunch of guys? But hearing the labored breathing around him, Shawn fell silent.

Xander shot a cold glance at Shawn. “Why do you think?”

Shawn met Xander’s eyes, his mind stalling. “Yeah… why?”

Stella, the woman ahead of them, didn’t seem to tire. She never slowed down, not even once.

Xander, his breaths ragged, suddenly pulled out his gun and fired at the light. The flashlight flickered and stopped moving entirely.

Shawn’s breath caught, and his eyes widened in panic. “Have you lost your mind? Are you tired of living on the run? If you are, don’t drag me down with you. This is insanity!”

For years, Ronald had been ready to skin them alive while they were still searching for Stella, and now Xander had just… “Great, now we can’t even hide in Patrina anymore. Ronald will dig us up from any hole we crawl into.”

He couldn’t believe Xander had just shot what he thought might be the little princess of the Quinn family. Xander, expression icy, said nothing as he strode forward. Shawn and the bodyguards followed suit.

Within minutes, they reached the source of the light, only to find a large German Shepherd on the ground. A flashlight was strapped to its head, and a phone was secured to its back.

Everyone present was left speechless.

Shawn’s mouth twitched. “Uh, this… was a dog?”

Where was Stella?

Shawn glanced at Xander, whose eyes were now a brewing storm, ready to unleash at any moment. Stella had truly outdone herself this time.

Shawn muttered, “Where was she?”

Silence was the answer.

“How did she pull this off?”

No wonder they couldn’t catch up, they’d been chasing a dog the whole time.

In Xander’s own territory, she had tricked them into chasing the dog while she slipped away unnoticed.

“This is the toughest dog in the pack, isn’t it? How had Stella done it? How did she get past the dogs without getting bitten? Was she not afraid?”

Shawn was at a loss for words to describe Stella.

“She is something else, raised by Mr. Quinn himself. She’s got quite the brain. She used a dog to fool you?”

The more he spoke, the grimmer and colder Xander’s aura became. Wasn’t it obvious?

Xander let out a sardonic laugh and turned to Avery, the lead tech. “Find her, now.”

Avery was already tapping away on his tablet, running all sorts of traces.

Stella must have taken a phone with her, but the maid’s phone was on the dog. So, which phone was Stella using? Avery located every phone in the mansion, and the security team split into two groups. One stayed there, the other continued searching the mansion.

It didn’t take long for Avery to discover that Stella had taken one of Xander’s spare phones and found her location. “Mr. Schultz, she’s about ten kilometers northwest, using one of your spare phones.”

Shawn’s eyes widened as he turned to Xander, a mixture of astonishment and respect for Stella’s cunning.

Once, she had seemed like the innocent lamb among the Quinn family’s wolves. But now? She was a sharp, clawed cat. Shawn exclaimed!!! “Ten kilometers? She has some serious stamina!”

In such a short time, she had managed to put ten kilometers between herself and them, on foot.

Xander gave Shawn a look as if he were the dullest tool in the shed. “The other direction.”

He was seething, his anger barely contained.

Chapter 336

Xander glanced down at the dog lying on the ground.

“Darn girl,” he muttered under his breath. Was she treating him like some kind of fool?

“Yeah, we’ve been running around quite a bit,” Shawn admitted, slightly out of breath.

That girl, Stella, what on earth did Ronald feed her? She actually knew how to play the reverse psychology card and buy herself some time.

Xander turned abruptly. “We have to catch up.”

Avery chimed in, “She’s still sticking to the back roads.”

“So we’re really going to chase her on foot?” Shawn complained, clearly exasperated.

Xander ignored him and started moving forward with purpose.

Shawn grumbled to himself, frustrated, “This girl really wants to wear our legs out, huh?”

Xander shot him a glance, his eyes cold as ice.

“Alright, alright, just venting here.”

Why was Xander still so protective of Stella when she didn’t even seem to care about him at all? Shawn couldn’t help but feel a headache coming on as he thought about Xander’s feelings for her. After all, it was Ronald he had to contend with for this girl.

“Don’t you even resent her a bit? We’ve still got Yorick back in Portis City,” Shawn mentioned, trying to reason with Xander.

Apart from Ronald, Stella had been engaged to Yorick for two years.

Xander paused, fists clenched. The air around him seemed to drop several degrees.

“Yorick’s a nobody,” Xander spat, then continued striding away, leaving Shawn to catch up.

Shawn’s mouth twitched in disbelief. Compared to Xander and Ronald, Yorick indeed was insignificant.

Watching Xander’s retreating back, Shawn groaned, “My legs are gonna give out.”

That girl! If Xander managed to bring her back, she’s gonna face some real consequences.

As Avery passed by, he offered, “She’s using the path close to the highway this time.”

Shawn perked up. Did this mean they could finally use the car?

Stella was careful not to use the phone’s flashlight too much; the phone she’d found the study was running low on battery. She needed to conserve what little power she had left.

The moonlight was just enough to illuminate the path, and thankfully, her eyesight was sharp. She let out a soft sigh. Her legs were tired, but she couldn’t afford to stop.

The path she took ran parallel to the highway, giving her a place to hide if Xander caught up with her.

Her phone buzzed with a call from an unknown number. Without hesitation, she hung up.Seeing the number, she knew it had to be Xander tracking her.

Quickly, she sent her location to Ronald. She knew this might reveal her location, but she also knew Ronald was somewhere in Patrina. He needed a rough idea of where she was.

The phone buzzed again.

It was Ronald this time. Stella answered, “Hey.”

“I’m almost there.”

“Okay.”

She spotted headlights approaching in the distance, but at the same time, another set of lights appeared from behind. Front and back!

Xander and Ronald?

No way! Hadn’t she led Xander off her trail? Did he somehow catch up with the dog?

If Xander and Ronald ran into each other, things could turn ugly fast.

Stella ducked into a nearby bush and quickly dialed Ronald’s number. He picked up almost immediately.

“I’m about a kilometer from your location.”

Stella’s heart skipped a beat.

“That’s really close,” she whispered.

“Xander might be on my tail. If you didn’t bring enough backup, you should…” Before she could finish, the sound of screeching brakes interrupted her.

Stella’s breath caught in her throat. She whispered urgently into the phone, “Did you just brake?”

“No.”

Stella’s heart sank. “Oh no, this is bad.”

If it wasn’t Ronald, it had to be Xander.

“I’ll hide first.”

She didn’t dare speak further, quickly hanging up and turning off her phone’s screen. Holding her breath, she remained hidden in the bushes.

Through the dense foliage, she saw a car door open nearby.

Several tall, imposing bodyguards stepped out.

Shawn was the first merge, followed by Xander, who flicked a cigarette from his fingers.

In the darkness, standing in the glow of the headlights, Xander’s tall, commanding figure seemed both cool and imposing.

Especially those long legs of his they added to his unyielding, menacing presence.

Chapter 337

Avery’s eyes fixed on the little red dot that marked their target. “Mr. Schultz, the signal’s somewhere nearby.”

No sooner had the words left his mouth than a convoy of cars pulled up behind them. Bodyguards spilled out in synchronized motion. The sheer number of people showing up was intimidating.

Xander, his voice cold as ice, uttered a single word, “Search.”

His gaze, intentional or not, swept briefly toward where Stella was hiding. Those eyes, though typically nonchalant, were chilling enough to send a shiver down her spine.

Stella was desperate to call Ronald, to warn him not to come, fearing that he wouldn’t have enough backup.

“Quickly, comb the area thoroughly,” Shawn barked, orchestrating the team.

The group dispersed swiftly, with several heading down the path and three or four making a beeline toward her hiding spot.

Stella gritted her teeth, cursing Xander’s treachery. If he could betray his own friends, there was nothing he wouldn’t do. Just as she was about to pull out her phone to call Ronald, a blinding light beamed from another direction, forcing her to turn her head away instinctively.

Xander and Ronald had come face to face. In that tense moment, Stella feared they’d start shooting right away, but Ronald’s car rolled to a stop, and he stepped out.

Xander leaned nonchalantly against the hood of his car.

Ronald narrowed his eyes, pulling out a gun and firing a shot that whizzed past Xander’s ear.

In the deafening silence that followed, Xander swore he could hear the strands of his hair being sliced off.

Shawn sucked in a sharp breath and rushed to check on Xander.

Hidden in the bushes, Stella’s heart skipped a beat.

Yet Xander remained as unmoved as ever, a sardonic smile playing on his lips as he eyed Ronald.

“Wow, after all these years chasing me around the world, you’ve got quite the temper now, huh?”

Ronald’s gaze was nothing short of lethal. He pulled out his phone and dialed the number Stella had called him from. The ring echoed from the nearby trees, snapping Stella out of her shock. She sprang up, her head popping out from the foliage.

Both Ronald and Xander turned toward her, and she bolted toward Ronald as if her life depended on it.

Shawn watched her nimble escape, unable to suppress a twitch at the corner of his mouth. After running all night, how was this girl still on her feet?

Ronald tossed his phone to Idris behind him and caught Stella in a single, strong embrace.

As their familiar scents mingled, Stella finally felt a wave of relief wash over her.

“Ronald, I was so scared,” she choked out, her voice trembling.

Seeing Xander had terrified her, fearing he’d take her somewhere Ronald could never reach. She dreaded the thought of another endless separation…

Ronald, hearing the distress in her voice, tightened his arms around Stella’s slender frame, his gaze hardening as it fell on Xander.

He leaned down and whispered in her ear, “Let’s go home.”

“Yeah,” she nodded.

Ronald lowered his head and pressed a gentle kiss to her forehead.

From his perch against the other car, Xander watched their tender exchange, his cold smile turning even frostier.

Just as Ronald turned to leave with Stella in his arms, Xander spoke up. “She’s my fiancée, Mr. Quinn. Where do you think you’re taking her?”

In Ferrowland, everyone called Ronald Mr. Quinn, but Xander used to call him Bro Ronald. Now, that “Mr. Quinn” only highlighted the gulf that had grown between them.

“Your father and mine arranged this long ago, a pact between elders…”

Bang!

The gunshot cracked through the night air before Xander could finish.

Without turning around, Ronald fired with precise aim.

Xander barely dodged in time, the shot a hair’s breadth from hitting its mark.

He staggered back, his teeth clenched, glaring at Ronald with a mix of fury and disbelief. Ronald, unfazed, kept walking, Stella held firmly in his arms.

The message was clear: Ronald would kill him if he had to.

Ronald’s voice was steady “It’s rare to hear you call him father. After everything that’s happened, I thought you’d renounced the Schultz family altogether.”

Shawn’s breath hitched. He stared at Ronald’s back in shock. Could it be that Ronald already knew?

If he did, it would explain the relentless pursuit of Xander for the past two years.

Chapter 338

After all, looking across the whole Ferrowland, no one had ever dared to exploit Ronald.

Back in the day, when Xander stirred up trouble over his dad’s illegitimate child, he had orchestrated a masterful plan.

Using Ronald’s influence, he’d brought the Schultz family to its knees. If the old man wouldn’t leave the family legacy to him, that illegitimate child wouldn’t get a piece of it either.

Xander had played his hand ruthlessly, which had infuriated Ronald.

Now, facing Ronald again, Xander let out a mocking laugh.

“You really think you can take her away from my turf? Ronald, this is my territory!” Xander said coldly, enunciating each word.

With the formidable bodyguards standing behind him, Xander exuded an intimidating presence. If he gave the order, Ronald would have a hard time getting Stella out of there.

Stella clung to Ronald, her small hands gripping his shirt tightly.

“Ronald,” she called out anxiously.

Their recent separation had clearly left her shaken, and now, faced with Xander’s threat, her fear grew. She dared not imagine the confrontation that might unfold.

Ronald looked down at the frightened little rabbit in his arms, his lips pressed thin. He glanced back at Xander.

“Mervin Burton met with Eberle an hour ago.”

Xander’s face changed instantly at these words.

Shawn’s expression turned serious as well.

“What did you do?” Xander asked through gritted teeth.

Ronald smirked, saying nothing his silence was louder than any retort.

He carried Stella over to the car.

Xander narrowed his eyes. “Ronald, you know it’s bad manners to covet your friend’s girl.”

“She’s not yours,” Ronald said flatly, pausing as his gaze locked with Xander’s through the car window.

“And you’re certainly not…” A cold laugh escaped him, sharp and mocking. “my friend, huh?

Stella heard Xander’s comment about “friend’s girl” and silently cursed him.

Idris and a few other bodyguards kept a wary eye on Xander and his men as they retreated to the car, step by step.

The engine growled to life, and with a sharp U-turn, the vehicle sped off into the night.

Xander stood rooted to the spot, his narrowed eyes fixed on the shrinking taillights. Slowly, he pulled out his phone and made a call.

Whatever was said on the other end only hardened his expression further.

He ended the call abruptly and, in a fit of rage, smashed his phone against the ground, shattering it to pieces. Shawn asked, “What did Mervin Burton say?”

Mervin was supposed to be a crucial partner, the first to agree to work with Xander after the Schultz family debacle. “Heh, why do you think he dares to go into danger alone?” Xander asked.

“Did he hit the other’s stronghold?” Shawn guessed.

“Not exactly, but it wasn’t pretty,” Xander said, his tone tinged with frustration.

Shawn pieced it together. “Did something change with Mervin Burton?”

Xander replied, “I was trying to get that thing back.”

Shawn grimaced at the implication, recalling Stella’s cleverness earlier and her proximity to the situation.

“Wait… why do I feel like we just shot ourselves in the foot?” Shawn muttered.

He looked toward Xander, only to be met with an icy glare.

Without a word, Xander turned away, got into the car, and drove off, leaving Shawn standing there, still muttering to himself.

He wasn’t wrong. Trying to snatch Stella had always been a risky move.

Xander kept insisting it was about reclaiming that thing. But who knew if it was the thing that mattered or if he just wanted to see Stella himself?

Because the moment Xander got word that Stella and Ronald were together, he had left Patrina immediately.

Meanwhile, in the other car, Ronald held Stella close, her small frame perched on his lap.

For once, she didn’t resist. She stayed nestled against him, her little hands clutching his shirt like a frightened kitten. Even after they boarded the plane, Stella refused to leave his side.

Ronald gently held her soft hand. “It’s okay now.”

That was when Stella broke down. Her tears came fast and uncontrollably as she clung to him, sobbing against his chest.

Ronald tried to pry her hands from his shirt, but she only wrapped her arms around his neck, holding him tighter.

“I thought Xander was going to tear us apart again. I thought I’d never see you again,” she wailed.

Chapter 339

Idris hurried out of the lounge.

Ronald gently patted Stella’s back, comforting her like a child. “There, there, it’s all over now. I’ve also punished Harvey, okay?”

“Harvey? Who’s Harvey?”

She didn’t recognize the name.

Ronald explained, “He’s in charge of security at Mist Bay.”

Stella was laken aback. “Oh…”

“No, really, it’s Xander who’s the tricky one. You don’t have to be so hard on your own people, do you? Xander, with his conniving ways, must have had a plan all along.”

Ronald chuckled. Even though they had only been apart for a short while, Stella was still shaken. But she had tried desperately to reach Ronald, fearing another long separation like before.

Ronald leaned down and kissed her gently. Stella traced her finger along his palm. “Did you hear what I said?”

“Yeah.” He responded softly, pulling her closer as the room seemed to grow warmer.

Just as Ronald was about to lose himself in the moment, a knock came at the door. “Sir.”

The temperature in the room seemed to plummet instantly.

Startled, Stella, like a startled rabbit, immediately nestled closer into Ronald’s arms. Ronald didn’t look too pleased either. “What’s up?”

Idris replied, “There’s a situation.”

Ronald frowned and glanced at Stella in his arms.

The mention of a “situation” made Stella tense. What could possibly be happening in a place like Patrina? Could Xander be up to something again?

Ronald gently placed her on the small couch. “Why don’t you take a nap? Or maybe a shower?”

After traveling non-stop for over a day, Stella had been on edge the whole time.

But when Ronald suggested a shower, she paused for a moment, her face turning a shade of pink she couldn’t hide.

Ronald stood up and left the room.

Stella glanced down at her clothes. She had never felt so disheveled. The escape through the woods had left her attire in tatters.

She hurried to the lounge bathroom to freshen up.

The “situation” Idris had mentioned still remained a mystery, but for now, she pushed it aside.

By the time Stella emerged from the bathroom, Ronald had already returned.

She had thought he’d be delayed, so she had hurried. Assuming he wasn’t back yet, she walked out as she was.

The moment she saw Ronald, Stella froze.

Her cheeks flushed deeper, and she instinctively wanted to dart back.

Ronald was taken aback for a second before a sly smile crept onto his face. “Where do you think you’re going? Come here.”

Stella, feeling vulnerable, quickly wrapped herself in two towels, covering every inch she could.

Ronald couldn’t help but smile at the sight of her pale, slender legs and the way her toes had turned a rosy pink from the warmth of the shower.

“If I really wanted to do something, do you think you could hide, Star?”

Clutching the towels as though they were her only shield, Stella stammered, “I’m still hurt, you know. And it’s all your fault.”

Ronald raised an eyebrow, amused. “Oh? Are you planning to use that as an excuse forever?”

He took two steps forward, pulling her into his arms.

Stella protested, “No, I mean, it still hurts. I can’t…”

Flustered, her words tumbled out incoherently. “This is Patrina. We’re still on Xander’s turf. We should get out of here before that scoundrel causes more trouble.”

Scoundrel? So that’s what she thought of Xander?

Ronald’s grin widened. “Is that really how you see him?”

Stella huffed, “He’s no good.”

If it wasn’t for him, she and Ronald wouldn’t have been separated for so long. That jerk had taken advantage of the Quinn family’s turmoil kick Ronald while he was down.

Ronald pulled her into his arms, and she didn’t know when, but he had a towel in his hand, carefully drying her hair.

Stella relaxed into his embrace, feeling as comfortable as she did when she was little, back when Ronald would dry her hair and she’d sit still, trusting him completely.

Chapter 340

Ronald glanced down and noticed her cute little nose, turning a bit pink from the cold. Her cheeks, always a tad chubby in a charming way, were now rosy and warm.

Stella, already tired, leaned against him as he gently tousled her hair, and soon sleep began to tug at her.

His gaze wandered, and he noticed her towel was slipping. She had matured well over the years, and seeing what was half-hidden made Ronald’s lips curl into a smile. No one knew what new thoughts were stirring in his mind at that moment.

Stella seemed completely oblivious, her voice lazy as she spoke, “The situation Idris mentioned earlier- was Xander causing trouble again?”

“He wouldn’t dare right now.”

There was a situation with Mervin Burton that needed handling urgently, so Xander was too busy to cause trouble.

Stella opened her eyes slightly. “So, what’s going on?”

“We need to head back to Portis City for a bit.”

At that, Stella’s brow furrowed. “Aren’t we going back to Ferrowland? I miss Mom.”

Since Mrs. Lugar had been so supportive on the phone, Stella had felt much more at ease.

Ronald finished drying her hair, tossing the towel aside. “Want me to take you back first?” “Huh?”

Ronald proposed, “I’ve got some things to handle. It won’t take long.”

“I’ll just go with you,” Stella replied, her soft voice full of affection as she wrapped her arms around his lean waist. She truly missed her mom but couldn’t bear to be apart from Ronald.

to he

Listening to her mumble and grumble, Ronald couldn’t help but smile mischievously. He scooped her up and playfully tossed her onto the small bed, following her quickly.

Meanwhile, over in Portis City, Yorick had heard about the intense skirmish at Mist Bay the previous night. He rushed over as soon as he got the news, but by the time he arrived, everything seemed back to normal.

Susanna happened to be coming out of the place. Yorick hurried to intercept her. “Where’s Stella? Is she okay?”

Susanna was still a bit dazed. She had intended to leave the previous night but ended up fainting from fright and had to crash at Mist Bay. By morning, everything was back to normal as if nothing had happened.

Seeing Yorick, Susanna scoffed, “Why are you acting all concerned about Stella now?”

Yorick caring about Stella’s wellbeing? Susanna would never buy it.

Yorick’s expression hardened, and he gritted his teeth. “I just need to know if she’s alright.”

His eyes were cold as ice.

Susanna’s patience was wearing thin. “What business is it of yours, Yorick? Your heart’s big enough for Ursula; spare some room for Stella, but she doesn’t need it. She never needed you.”

Yorick’s breath came in ragged gasps, his fists clenched. “I just want to know how she is.”

Susanna replied, “People only realize what they have after they lose it. But Stella was never yours to lose.”

Without another word, she turned and walked away, unwilling to engage any further. Susanna had seen enough when Ronald showed up in Portis City. Even if Ursula hadn’t returned, there was no way Stella would end up with Yorick.

As she walked, designed by Susanna recalled the wedding dress Stella had tried on. She had overheard something about it being designed by a particular company but hadn’t thought much of it at the time. Now, looking back, it seemed like the dress wasn’t about Yorick at all. Could the company designing the dress be connected to Ronald?

Yorick, the fool, had never truly cared for Stella. Susanna had been upset on Stella’s behalf for a long time, but now it seemed clear – Stella had invested in him too.

“Stella’s really come a long way,” Susanna muttered to herself as she drove away.

お金金

SEND GIFT or GCASH: +63.936.139.8714

COMMENT

Subscribe


Prev | Next

Unknown Divorce: Revelation Beyond Time Novel by Miss Lyra (Chapters 91 to 100)  

Chapter 91

During their marriage, Thorne had never held her like this while sleeping, and a good morning kiss? That was completely unheard of. Charlene was convinced Thorne must have thought she was Vesta.

With pursed lips and slowly reddening eyes, Charlene watched Thorne, who remained asleep. She swallowed the bitterness rising in her throat, took a deep breath, and carefully distanced herself, extracting herself from his embrace.

Their bodies were so close that even the slightest movement from her would disturb him.

Sure enough, as soon as she removed his hand from her waist and sat up, intending to pull her legs away, Thorne woke up. Their eyes met.

Coming to his senses and realizing the mix–up, Thorne hesitated before unwrapping his legs.

Charlene withdrew hers, turned away without another glance, and slid into her slippers before heading to the Bathroom. When she finished and came out, Thorne was nowhere to be seen in the room.

When she stepped out, she saw him at the end of the hallway, still in his pajamas, absorbed in a phone call. Charlene gave him just a quick glance before heading downstairs.

Irma was already up. Shortly after, Jasmine descended the stairs as well.

Irma beamed, “Now that everyone’s awake, let’s have breakfast.”

Jasmine cheered, “Sure!”

Just as Jasmine finished speaking, Thorne came down and sat beside Charlene.

Recalling the morning’s incident, Charlene shifted slightly, widening the gap between them.

Munching on her cereal, Jasmine turned to Thorne with wide, curious eyes, “Dad, do you like cuddling with Mommy when you sleep?”

Charlene, sipping her coffee, nearly choked upon hearing this.

Thorne remained silent.

Charlene’s face, flushed from coughing, turned even redder with embarrassment.

However, Irma was delighted by the question. “Oh? Why do you ask, Minnie?”

“Just now, when I woke up and went to Mom’s room, I found Daddy holding Mommy in his arms…”

Irma laughed. A long “Oh” escaped her as she teasingly looked at Charlene and Thorne.

Still, Thorne said nothing.

Charlene felt even more awkward, knowing Thorne’s intended embrace was never for her.

Her phone rang at that moment. It was Helena.

Charlene answered, “Hey, Grandma.”

On the other end, Helena mentioned that her aunt was back in town and had brought gifts, asking Charlene to come for dinner.

Looking at Irma, Charlene explained, “Minnie and I are at the Henderson Mansion now.”

Irma had plans for them to accompany her to the orchard later.

The grandmothers were close friends. Upon learning of Helena’s call, Irma suggested, “Then take Minnie back with you.”

Turning to Thorne, she added, “Thorne, it’s been a while since you visited Helena. Take this chance to accompany Charlene back for a visit.”

Still eating breakfast, Thorne replied indifferently, “I’ve got things to do later.”

Charlene wasn’t surprised by his response. When it came to her, Thorne was always too busy. But for Vesta, he always made time, no matter how occupied. That was the difference.

Irma’s face fell. “What’s so urgent that you’ve not visited with Charlene in so long.”

Chapter 92

Irma,” Charlene interrupted Irma, her voice calm and composed. “It’s okay. Since Thorne’s busy, Minnie and I can head back home.”

“You-”

Charlene didn’t hold back out of reluctance or indifference. However, Irma viewed it as Charlene being considerate, not wanting to put Thorne in a tough spot.

Seeing Charlene still so considerate and accommodating toward Thorne made Irma feel heartache and helplessness. And so, it was settled.

After breakfast and a little chat with Irma, Charlene was ready to take Jasmine and head out.

Irma had prepared many gifts for Charlene to take to her friends. Charlene couldn’t refuse and accepted them.

Thorne hadn’t left yet and joined Irma in seeing Charlene and Jasmine off.

Jasmine hugged Thorne’s leg. “Daddy, will you be home tonight?”

Thorne ruffled her hair. “Yes.”

There was still no direct communication between Charlene and Thorne. After getting Jasmine into the car, Charlene waved goodbye to Irma and drove off.

She saw Thorne and Irma standing together in the rearview mirror, watching her car drive away.

Upon arriving at the Ross family, Charlene parked the car in the Ross family’s villa driveway, and her aunt Maisie, along with Helena, came out to welcome them.

Seeing the car’s trunk filled with gifts, Helena frowned, “Why did you bring so much stuff?”

“Irma asked me to bring them over for you.”

Since Charlene and Thorne married, the interaction between Helena and Irma had become somewhat less frequent. Hearing that, Helena snorted but didn’t say anything.

Charlene noticed the villa across from them was undergoing renovation and changed the subject. “Someone moving into that villa?”

“It seems so. The workers started working on it last week. From what the workers say, the owner seems eager to move in. It hasn’t been long, and the renovation work on that big villa is nearly complete. Probably, it won’t be long before someone moves in.”

The area was an old villa neighborhood where everyone had been neighbors for ten to twenty years and knew each other pretty well.

With new neighbors moving in, especially across from them, Maisie remarked while helping carry the gifts, “Hope the new neighbors are easy to get along with.”

If not, the days ahead might prove to be challenging.

Inside the house, Maisie served Charlene a chicken soup. “I heard from Helena you’ve been a bit worn out lately. I had someone make this soup for you. Take some. It’s good for your health.”

Charlene took the bowl, saying, “Thank you, Aunt Maisie.”

Busy with work, Charlene’s Uncle Vernon only returned home for dinner.

Charlene was still guilty when recalling Stewart had barred Vesta from working at PrimeStar because of her, only for Thorne to retaliate, causing Vernon to lose a project.

Uncle Vernon, I’m sorry about last time.”

“It’s okay. It’s in the past.” Vernon was nonchalant. “I told you before. Given the Ross Group’s current situation, he couldn’t have handled that project without the Hawkins family. Don’t blame yourself.”

They couldn’t let Helena know about this, she would be furious if she knew Thome had sided with Vesta against their family.

Seeing Helena approaching, Vernon nudged Charlene, signaling her to drop the subject.

Charlene smoothly changed the topic.

Chapter 93

Next month marks Helena’s 70th birthday.

Charlene and Vernon were brainstorming on how to throw a party that the old lady would love.

Upon hearing their plans, Helena didn’t seem too thrilled and said, “Don’t fuss over me. A simple dinner with the family is all I need.”

Aunt Maisie chimed in, “But it’s your 70th birthday, Helena. We should celebrate it with a bang…”

Charlene and Vernon agreed. Since it was the wish of her children and grandchildren, Helena didn’t object further.

Tomorrow, Jasmine has school. After dinner, Charlene drove off with Jasmine.

Arriving at their mansion, Jasmine hopped out of the car, sprinting inside with joy.

Charlene sat in the car, motionless, telling Jasmine, “Get to bed early after your bath. Mom has some work to do and won’t be coming up.”

Jasmine’s smile faded, “What?”

She came back to the car, her little brows furrowed, looking at Charlene, “Mom, you’re busy with work again?”

Charlene maintained a straight face and replied, “Yeah, just focus on your classes. Call me if you need anything.”

Jasmine, slightly upset, pouted and finally said, “Okay then.”

Thorne was often away from home due to work too.

Assuming Charlene’s late nights were work-related, Jasmine didn’t think much of it.

The Butler greeted them upon their return.

Jasmine asked, “Is Dad home?”

The butler, all smiles, said, “He is.”

Charlene, unfazed, simply told Jasmine, “Mom has to go now.”

“Oh…” Jasmine stepped aside.

The butler, puzzled, asked, “Are you heading out again this late, ma’am?”

Charlene kept it brief, “Yes, I have some things to take care of.”

After telling Jasmine, “It’s cold outside, get in quick,” she drove off as Jasmine waved goodbye and went inside with the butler.

Upon entering, Jasmine inquired, “Where’s Dad?”

“He should be in his study.”

Jasmine headed upstairs and saw the study door ajar. Thorne was there, standing tall by the window, seemingly lost in thought.

“Dad,” Jasmine called out.

“Yeah,” Thorne turned around.

Jasmine said, “Mom had to leave again right after getting back.”

Thorne stubbed out his cigarette, replying, “Yes, I saw. Your mom’s been quite busy lately, almost as busy as your dad.”

Jasmine frowned, saying, “Mom’s been really busy, huh?”

Thorne gave a small laugh and said, “Yeah.”

it was getting late, and Jasmine was tired, She yawned, “I’m off to shower and bed. Goodnight, Dad.”

Goodnight, sweet dreams,” Thorne replied.

Back at her place, Charlene went straight to bed after freshening up.

For the next few days, even on Thursday when Charlene went back to the mansion to cook for Jasmine, she didn’t run into Thorne at all.

This time, there was no sign of Thorne or Vesta.

For the next few days, including Thursday when Charlene went back to the mansion to cook for Jasmine, there was no encounter with Thorne.

It was said he wasn’t traveling but was busy and wouldn’t be home for dinner.

As for what he was busy with, whether meetings with Vesta or actual business engagements, Charlene didn’t inquire.

On Friday, pondering what to have for dinner, Charlene received another call from Jasmine.

“Mom, Dad won’t be home this weekend. When are you coming back?”

Chapter 94

That is to say, she was tasked with looking after Jasmine every weekend.

For reasons understood or not, it had indeed become more frequent for Thorne to be with Jasmine in the past couple of years.

Now, whether Thorne had personal engagements or truly unavoidable commitments if he wasn’t available, it fell to Charlene to step in and take Jasmine under her wing.

Charlene returned to the townhouse.

During dinner, she casually asked Jasmine where she’d like to go over the weekend.

After a moment of thought, Jasmine shook her head, “I don’t really want to go anywhere special”

Charlene knew that Jasmine wasn’t short on places she wanted to visit; she just liked spending her weekends with Thorne and Vesta more. Now that neither of them was around, Jasmine’s interest in doing anything else had really dropped off.

Not wanting to press the issue, Charlene offered a different activity, “How about horseback riding?”

It had been a while since Jasmine had last ridden a horse. At the mention, her interest was piqued, and she eagerly nodded, “Yes, please!”

The next day, Charlene took Jasmine to the local equestrian center.

Upon arriving and getting changed, Charlene overheard Jasmine chatting with the riding instructor, her back turned, “My dad and Vesta are both amazing at horseback riding, really cool too. It’s just too bad they couldn’t come with me today…”

Charlene stood at the entrance, not wanting to interrupt their conversation.

The instructor noticed her and stood up to greet her, “Ms. Ross.”

Charlene nodded, and the instructor offered, “I’ll call someone else to assist you.”

“That’d be great, thank you,” Charlene agreed.

Even though Charlene was good at horseback riding, she usually paid more attention to Jasmine on their past visits and hardly rode herself. It had been about three to four years since she last really rode a horse.

Initially cautious, Charlene allowed the instructor to accompany her. However, after showing her comfort and skill on the horse, she confidently took the reins and, with a flick of the riding crop, galloped off.

After several laps, Charlene went to check on Jasmine.

Approaching, she paused a good distance away at the sight of Thorne and Vesta.

Unexpectedly, they were there too.

Jasmine was happily clinging to Vesta’s leg, the trio engrossed in a cheerful conversation. Soon after, Jasmine and Vesta mounted a horse together, with Jasmine in front and Vesta behind.

Thorne mounted another horse, and the two horses walked side by side, the trio atop them chatting and laughing, appearing for all the world like a close-knit family.

As they slowly moved away, without noticing her, Charlene withdrew her gaze and turned to leave.

After changing out of her riding gear and taking a moment to rest, Thorne’s call came through.

Charlene answered, “Hello?”

On the line, Thorne mentioned, “I’m also at the equestrian center. I’ll take Minnie.”

Alright,” Charlene replied.

As soon as she finished speaking, Thorne hung up the phone with his usual briskness.

Charlene had been waiting for this call to confirm Jasmine’s arrangement. Picking up her bag, she then made her leave.

Chapter 95

Driving away from the stables, Charlene found herself at a loss for where to go next.

Connie and Stewart were busy with their own things.

She considered returning to the Ross estate, but with Jasmine away, going back alone would just worry the matriarch…

As she mulled over her options, she drove past a wetland park bustling with families camping, and young adults out with their parents enjoying a day in the sun.

Watching the loving couples and joyful families sparked a mix of envy and a hint of sadness in Charlene.

After driving for a while, she impulsively pulled over and dialed a number on her phone, hesitating before finally making the call.

“Hello, how’s my mother doing?” she asked as the call connected.

An hour and a half later.

Harmony Health Retreat.

Standing in the courtyard, Charlene observed Sybil Ross from a distance. Her mother sat in a chair, looking vacant and frail, a stark contrast to the vibrant woman from her childhood memories. Despite being accustomed to this sight, Charlene’s heart still ached.

“The same as always, no change,” the director mentioned softly after a while.

Sybil couldn’t interact with people from her past without risking a relapse into turmoil.

Currently, in a rare state of calm, Charlene didn’t want to disturb her.

After a brief pause, concerned that Sybil might see her, Charlene quietly exited the courtyard.

Walking away, she thanked the director and the staff caring for her mother.

“Ms. Ross, it’s our duty,” they responded.

After one last look through the glass, leaving behind some books and personal items for Sybil, Charlene departed from the retreat, her mood heavy.

Passing the wetland park again on her way back, the sight of kites dancing in the sky prompted her to turn the car around and head inside.

The park was breezy and sunny, a picturesque scene.

Yet, being alone among groups of people, she felt out of place.

Contemplating whether to buy a kite, she was suddenly approached by a little hand tugging at her fingers.

“Lady.”

Surprised, Charlene looked down to see Daisy, who nodded without releasing her grip.

“Daisy-”

Granger appeared, pausing upon seeing Charlene, then approached, “Are you here for some fun too?”

“Yeah.”

“Came with Minnie?”

Looking down, Charlene’s voice was soft, “No, just me.”

Understanding her situation, Granger fell silent for a moment.

As Charlene considered leaving, given her and Granger’s acquaintance was rather superficial, Daisy looked up to her, “Lady, let’s fly a kite together.”

I can’t, sweetie. I have other things to do,” Charlene gently declined.

Daisy’s face fell, “Oh…”

Granger then interjected, “Why not join us? It’s just the two of us.”

He seemed to guess her thoughts, adding, “I’ll just watch over. It’s like giving Daisy another playmate.”

Charlene actually liked Daisy quite a bit.

And, well…

She really didn’t want to be alone at the moment.

Hearing this, she didn’t refuse.

Together, they picked a kite, a blue butterfly, a favorite of both.

Charlene had some experience with kites, having flown them before during outings with Jasmine.

But the kite they chose this time was a bit large and tricky for Daisy to handle on her own. Granger stepped in silently to help, facilitating a moment of unexpected companionship.

Chapter 96

Charlene and Daisy had just managed to get their kite soaring against the backdrop of a cloudless sky, and their laughter filled the air, mingling with the distant sound of children playing and the gentle rustle of trees.

Granger watched them, a shadow of a smile playing across his features as he noticed Charlene’s infectious laughter. It seemed to light up the whole park.

Catching his gaze, Charlene tilted her head, puzzled. “What’s up?”

“Nothing much,” Granger replied, his voice a low hum in the late morning air.

Not pressing further, Charlene took Daisy’s hand, and they wandered off towards the lake, leaving Granger to his thoughts. He observed them from a distance, content in his solitude.

After the excitement of kite flying faded, Charlene and Daisy ended up by the lake, fishing with just rods and bait, or trying to catch quick–moving fish in a vendor’s small tank with a little net.

Soon, it was midday.

Granger had initially planned for a leisurely stroll with Daisy; unlike the others, they hadn’t thought to bring a picnic. Hunger crept up on them, especially Daisy, prompting Granger to suggest grabbing lunch at a nearby diner.

Relaxed from the morning’s activities, Charlene agreed without hesitation to Granger’s suggestion. Throughout lunch, Charlene engaged mostly with Daisy, their conversation easy and filled with laughter. Granger, seeing their bond, didn’t intrude, simply pushing plates of their favorite dishes towards them, unnoticed by Charlene.

Soon, Granger’s phone broke the peaceful scene with its insistent ring.

“It’s Moran,” Granger excused himself, stepping away to answer the call.

“Hey, where are you at? Eaten yet? Got some fresh seafood here from a buddy, wanna join? Thorne and the gang are coming over too,” Moran’s voice crackled through the phone.

Granger glanced back at Charlene and Daisy, his voice steady as he declined, “We’ve already eaten, maybe next time.”

“And tonight? There’s a yacht party. Thorne confirmed they’re going. Why not bring your niece along? It’d be a good chance for us all to meet her,” Moran pressed on.

“She’s not too keen on crowds. Might not be comfortable on a yacht with so many people,” Granger replied, putting an end to the invitation.

“Come on, Minnie will be there; they’re about the same age. They’ll hit it off. See you at seven, alright?” Moran insisted, then hung up before Granger could protest.

After their meal, Charlene and Daisy chased butterflies and rode bikes until exhaustion claimed them, marking the end of their day out. Daisy dozed off, and Charlene decided it was time to head home.

Granger watched as Charlene drove away, then left himself.

Waking from her nap, Daisy’s first words were, “Where’s that lady?”

“She’s gone home,” Granger informed her, noting Daisy’s disappointment.

By seven, Granger and Daisy were on time for the yacht party.

Moran greeted them with a wave, his eyes lighting up at the sight of Daisy. “This must be the beautiful Daisy. I’m Mr. Albright, a friend of your uncle…”

The yacht was packed, and Daisy stayed close to Granger, feeling overwhelmed by the crowd.

After introductions, Vesta came over with Jasmine, and noticing Daisy’s shyness, Jasmine offered her hand. “There are lots of kids playing over there. Want to join me?”

With a nod from Granger, Daisy took Jasmine’s hand, her courage bolstered.

As the kids disappeared into the crowd, Moran teased Granger, “How’s it feel to play dad for the day?”

“It’s alright,” Granger responded, watching Daisy blend into the crowd of children.

Thorne handed him a drink, “Need this?”

With the evening unfolding around them, Granger found himself easing into the role of guardian, the laughter and chatter of the party blending into the backdrop of a new adventure.

Chapter 97

Granger glanced at Thorne, hesitated for a moment, and then accepted the gesture. “Thanks, man.”

They clinked their glasses together, sipping on their drinks as they delved into conversation.

Suddenly, Thorne gave Granger a longer look than usual.

Granger met his gaze and asked, “What’s up?”

Moran chimed in, “You seem… off today.”

A smile cracked on Thorne’s face, silently agreeing with Moran’s observation.

Granger remained unfazed, casually responding, “Do I?”

Moran raised an eyebrow. “Don’t you?” he said.

Granger took a leisurely sip of his drink, choosing not to answer.

that moment, some folks came over to greet them.

After they left, Granger glanced at the time, worried Daisy might be getting hungry. Just as he was about to check on her, Daisy and Jasmine returned.

Daisy asked, “Uncle, can I have some of those cupcakes over there?”

Being prone to allergies, Daisy had a restricted diet, so Granger said, “You sit here, I’ll get it for you.”

“Okay.”

Jasmine, on the other hand, was used to fending for herself and didn’t have dietary restrictions. She grabbed something to eat and even offered some to Thorne, asking, “Dad, want some?”

Thorne ruffled her hair, replying, “I’m good, thanks.”

As the kids sat munching on their snacks, Vesta shared some of her delicious finds with Jasmine.

Jasmine happily accepted. “Thanks, Ms. Hawkins.”

Daisy, confused, looked up at Vesta and then over to Jasmine. “Minnie, isn’t this lady your mom?” she asked.

The room fell silent at Daisy’s question.

Jasmine paused, then shook her head. “Nope.”

Daisy cautiously asked, “So, you don’t have a mom either?”

Jasmine shook her head again. “No, I do have a mom.”

“Oh…”

On the cruise, souvenirs were being handed out, and Daisy took a shine to a crystal keychain, grabbing two of them.

Those were the last ones, and Jasmine liked them as well. Seeing that Daisy had taken both, Jasmine felt compelled to ask, “Daisy, could you share one with me? I’d like to give it to Ms. Hawkins.”

Daisy hesitated, admitting, “I… I wanted to give one to my new friend…”

Recalling the day’s events with Charlene, Daisy shared with Jasmine, “Today, my uncle and a lady took me to fly kites, we went fishing, rode bikes, and chased butterflies… She is really pretty, she would love this crystal…”

The adults, who hadn’t been paying much attention to the kids‘ conversation, now turned their attention towards Granger.

Moran immediately prodded, “Granger, what’s going on? Or should I say, what’s already going on?” Getting more excited, he didn’t wait for Granger to respond, adding, “When did this happen? How come you didn’t tell us,

Aght, Thorne!”

Thorne smiled but kept his eyes on Granger, curious about his response,

Granger kept a straight face. “We just bumped into each other by chance.”

“Really?” Moran was skeptical as if piecing things together. “So, you had lunch together too? I was wondering how you managed kids so effortlessly, turns out you had help!”

Granger stayed silent.

Thorne looked at him, delivering the final verdict, “You’re into her.”

Granger hesitated, opened his mouth to speak, but ultimately didn’t deny it.

Vesta was taken aback, her smile fading slightly.

Granger stayed silent.

Thorne looked at him, delivering the final verdict, “You’re into her.”

Granger hesitated, opened his mouth to speak, but ultimately didn’t deny it.

Vesta was taken aback, her smile fading slightly.

“Holy smokes, it’s actually true?” Moran had been jesting, not expecting his guess to be accurate. He quickly asked, “Who is she? Do we know her? Why haven’t you introduced her to us?”

Chapter 98

Granger didn’t respond, leading Moran to think he believed it was too soon to discuss, opting for silence instead.

Aware that pressing Granger would be futile, Moran turned to Daisy with a smile and crouched down to her level. “Daisy, the lady who had lunch with you, how many times have you seen her? Do you remember her name?”

Granger’s grip on his cup tightened suddenly. “Moran!”

Daisy, oblivious to the adults‘ complex thoughts and not very familiar with Moran, candidly replied when asked about Charlene, “Three times!”

“The lady’s name…”

When Granger and Charlene met earlier that day, he hadn’t even referred to her as “Ms. Ross,” and Daisy couldn’t quite recall Charlene’s name.

She looked at Granger for help. “Uncle, what’s the lady’s name?”

Granger lowered his gaze, “Next time you see her, you can ask her yourself.”

Daisy nodded happily. “Okay.”

Moran muttered under his breath, “Stingy.” Granger ignored him.

Seeing how happy Jasmine was with the crystal keychain she had, Daisy, albeit a bit reluctantly, decided to give one to Jasmine.

Jasmine was joyful, “Thank you, Daisy.” Vesta also thanked her.

Daisy replied modestly, “You’re welcome…

Noticing Jasmine’s happiness, she asked, “Minnie, won’t you pick one out for your mom too?”

Jasmine hesitated, her voice softening, “I’ll pick one out in a bit…”

“Oh…”

After dinner, Charlene decided to read for a while before heading to the bathroom for a shower.

Just as she stepped out, she received a call from Vernon. “Charlene, I just saw Rhoda in our neighborhood.”

Rhoda, Vesta’s aunt?

Charlene paused, still processing, when Vernon added, “At first, I didn’t pay much attention, but after I entered our house, I noticed she went into the villa being renovated right across from ours!”

Charlene’s face went pale, and she sat up abruptly.

Vernon was usually quite patient.

But at that moment, he was visibly upset. “They… must be doing this on purpose!*

Thorne’s assistance in securing a foothold for the Hawkins family in Starfall was now common knowledge.

Despite the Ross Group’s current struggles, Vernon, being well–connected, couldn’t have been unaware.

He had simply chosen not to mention it to Charlene to spare her feelings.

Understanding the Hawkins family’s decision to settle in Starfall and purchase property was one thing. But knowing full well that the Ross family lived here, they chose a house right across, in a town as big as Starfall.

Charlene grasped the gravity of his words, it couldn’t be a coincidence.

She clutched her phone tighter, saying, “I give Thorme a call.

okay!

Under normal circumstances, Vernon wouldn’t advise Charlene to reach out to Thorne.

But this was different.

If Rhoda and her family moved in, they’d likely make their presence known daily, which could distress the elderly Mrs. Ross, who wasn’t in the best of health….

After hanging up with Vernon, Charlene immediately called Thorne.

After a brief wait, the call was answered.

“Hello?”

It was Vesta’s voice.

Chapter 99

When Charlene realized it was Vesta who answered the call, she wasn’t the least bit surprised.

After all, she and Thorne were so close, practically inseparable.

So what if she answered Thorne’s phone?

Calmly, Charlene spoke up, “I’m looking for Thorne.”

Vesta, recognizing Charlene’s voice on the other end, replied icily, “He’s taking a shower. If you need something, ‘you can tell me.”

Tell her?

Indeed, the matter did concern her.

The person her uncle spotted in the neighborhood today was none other than Vesta’s aunt, but the one who bought that mansion might very well be Henley.

His purchase of the mansion was likely a gesture of goodwill towards Vesta’s grandmother, his mother–in–law now.

So, if Charlene really did tell Vesta, would she stop her grandmother and uncle from moving into that mansion? No, she wouldn’t.

Besides, Charlene couldn’t believe that Vesta was unaware of her uncle’s family planning to move across from their mansion.

Therefore, telling Vesta would be pointless and could even backfire.

Without a word, Charlene hung up the phone.

More than an hour passed, and still, no call from Thorne.

She wasn’t sure whether Vesta hadn’t relayed her message or if Thorne just didn’t want to call her back. At this point, it made no difference to her.

Feeling resigned, she dialed his number once more. But this time, Thorne’s phone was off.

Gripping her phone tighter, Charlene took a moment to calm herself down before calling Thorne’s butler, asking, “Are they home?”

“Not at the moment, is there something you need?” the butler inquired.

“It’s nothing.”

Charlene had a restless night.

The next morning, after nine, she tried calling Thorne again. This time the call went through but was immediately disconnected.

Charlene couldn’t tell if it was Vesta or Thorne who hung up. She didn’t want to ponder over it.

Grabbing her phone and purse, she left the house.

Before long, Charlene found herself back at Thorne’s mansion.

The butler greeted her enthusiastically, “Madam, you’ve returned?”

“Yes.”

“Will you be having lunch at home? I can have it prepared for you.”

“That would be nice, thank you.”

As Charlene ascended to the second floor, she paused briefly before entering the master bedroom.

Embracing her purse down, she sat on the edge of the bed.

The master bedroom was just as she left it, unchanged. The skincare products she used during her last stay, along with the clothes she had worn, were all returned to their place, hanging right next to Thorne’s clothes in the walk–in closet.

Everything appeared as if she had never left.

She stopped trying to call Thorne, and he didn’t return her calls either.

Dinner was a solitary affair for her.

She had thought about asking Irma for help.

But involving the matriarch could complicate matters further.

After all, Thorne respected the old lady, but whether he listened to her was entirely up to him.

After dinner, Charlene busied herself with work on her computer,

As the night deepened, when she almost believed Thorne and Jasmine wouldn’t return that evening, the sound of a car finally broke the silence,

Seeing Charlene’s car, Jasmine exclaimed to Thorne, “Oh, it’s Mom’s car. Dad, Mom’s home!”

“Yeah,”

Thorne glanced at Charlene’s car and then entered the house with Jasmine.

Jasmine, greeted by the butler, asked, “Where’s Mom?”

“Madam is upstairs.”

Chapter 100

Awesome!” Jasmine skipped upstairs, her mood visibly lifted.

Charlene had just shut down her laptop and was tidying up her things when she stepped out of the master bedroom to find Jasmine hurling herself into her arms, exclaiming, “Mommy!”

“Uh–huh,” Charlene responded, stroking her daughter’s hair but not embracing her in return.

Jasmine, oblivious to her mother’s lack of affection, chattered away happily. It was then that Thorne made his way upstairs. As Charlene caught his eye, their gazes locked momentarily.

Thorne’s expression was unreadable, and Charlene’s was equally composed. She turned to Jasmine and suggested, “How about Mrs. Thompson give you a bath tonight? Mommy has something to discuss with Daddy.”

Upon hearing this, Thorne paused mid-step.

Jasmine, having had a blast over the past two days, was in high spirits. Though slightly reluctant, she didn’t Protest and went off to have Mrs. Thompson help her with her bath.

Charlene, noticing Thorne leaning against the wall and fiddling with his phone, proposed, “Shall we talk in the room?”

“Sure.”

Charlene entered the room first and, as Thorne followed, she said, “Could you close the door, please?”

She was concerned that if their conversation turned into an argument, Jasmine might overhear them.

Truth be told, despite the years of marriage and their strained relationship, they had never really fought. Thorne seemed too indifferent to even bother arguing with her. Charlene, on her part, valued every moment with him too much to spend it on fighting.

Thorne casually shut the door and turned to her, asking, “What’s up?”

Charlene got straight to the point. “Vesta’s uncle bought the villa across my uncle’s, and they’ve been renovating for a while. I reckon they’ll move in soon.”

Vesta’s mother, Maureen Spencer, had a complicated history with the Ross family that went beyond Maureen and her mother, Sybil. The feud traced back to their grandmothers, who were once close friends.

Vesta’s grandmother had a tough life and was often supported by Charlene’s grandmother. This friendship extended to their granddaughters, Maureen and Sybil, making them fast friends too.

The Hawkins and the Ross families were well–matched in status.

Henley and Sybil’s love was genuine, and their early days together were happy. However, everything changed after Maureen returned from college…

To elevate Maureen, her family had long turned against Charlene, shedding any pretense of humility they once showed in seeking assistance from Charlene’s grandmother.

These complex entanglements, though Charlene didn’t delve into the specifics, were something she believed Thorne was aware of.

So, she hoped that by bringing it up, he would understand the gravity of the situation.

And Thorne did.

He understood what Charlene was implying.

He took out a cigarette, hesitated momentarily as if to ask for permission, then inquired, “Mind if I smoke?”

Charlene shook her head.

As he lit his cigarette, he asked, “You want me to make them move?”

Yes.”

Thorne took a drag, his response not immediate.

This matter was of particular importance to her.

She could overlook other issues, but not this one.

Clutching her hands into fists and with teary eyes, she looked at him, pleading, “Do me this favor. I’ll agree to whatever you ask, just as long as you-”

Before she could finish, he simply said, “Okay.”

She was taken aback by how quickly he agreed.

お金金

SEND GIFT or GCASH: +63.936.139.8714

COMMENT

Subscribe


Prev | Next

Unknown Divorce: Revelation Beyond Time Novel by Miss Lyra (Chapters 81 to 90) 

Chapter 81

Seeing Charlene and Stewart appeared to surprise both of them.

After Quincy greeted Charlene and Stewart, he walked toward Thorne and Vesta, Since Thore had seen them and given the upcoming collaboration, Charlene and Stewart exchanged a look before deciding to follow.

Quincy was acquainted with Vesta, too, greeting her warmly, “Ms. Hawkins

Vesta replied, “Hello,” Her tone was a bit on the colder side.

‘Quincy didn’t seem to mind. After all, Vesta was Thorne’s darling, likely to be the future Mrs. Henderson, it was only natural for her to maintain distance from people like them.

Quincy turned to Charlene and the rest, explaining to Thorne, “I was at PrimeStar this morning discussing a partnership. Thought we’d grab some lunch now that it’s noon.”

Thorne nodded, shaking his hand, “Hard work pays off.”

Quincy responded, “It’s what I do,”

Thorne’s gaze shifted to Charlene and Stewart, greeting Stewart, “Mr. Ferguson”

He didn’t address Charlene.

Stewart responded and then suggested, “Since we’re all here, why not join us?”

Thorne turned him down, saying, “I’ve got my own plans already, and it’s not really a group thing. I’ll catch up with you another time.”

Personal plans? A date with Vesta? Did he want no interruptions?

Stewart inwardly scoffed but outwardly smiled, “Mr. Henderson, you’re too kind.”

Interested in getting to know Stewart better, Vesta naturally prioritized Thorne.

Seeing Thorne so invested in their date filled her with joy, and she preferred to have their private time undisturbed. Hearing Thorne’s words, she didn’t press further and left with him.

Once they were out of earshot, Stewart inquired, “Quincy, you know Ms. Hawkins?”

“Just met a few times,” Quincy revealed. “Mr. Henderson is attentive to Ms. Hawkins. He’s brought her to the company several times already.”

So that was it.

Though married to Thorne for years and somewhat aware of the companies he founded, Charlene had never visited them. Thorne had forbidden it. Yet, what he forbade her, he freely allowed Vesta.

Seizing a moment when Quincy was distracted, Stewart whispered to Charlene, “After that ‘drama‘ at the charity dinner and last week’s Future Tech Expo, the Hawkins family has been building quite the network Starfall. I heard they’d secured several projects lately.”

Once they completed those projects, the Hawkins family would establish themselves in Starfall. That was a success many business people dreamed of, and the Hawkins family had managed it in just a few days with Thorne’s help, sparking envy all around.

Hearing this, Charlene lowered her gaze and hummed in acknowledgment.

Chapter 82

After lunch, they spent a few more hours discussing. In the afternoon, both companies had tentatively established a partnership.

Two days later, Charlene and Stewart headed to Thorne’s tech company, Neural Nexus Tech, to discuss contract details.

Upon arrival at Neural Nexus Tech, they would meet Quincy and a key company executive, Mr. Ferrell.

But Mr. Ferrell was running a bit late. Once he arrived in the conference room, he immediately apologized to Charlene and Stewart.

“Got held up in a meeting upstairs with Mr. Henderson. Sorry for the delay.”

‘So, Thorne is also at Neural Nexus Tech?’ Charlene thought, shaking hands with Mr. Ferrell alongside Stewart, saying, “No worries.”

With Mr. Ferrell there, they proceeded to discuss the contract.

Sometime later, someone entered the room. Charlene and Stewart didn’t pay much attention, assuming it was another Neural Nexus Tech staff member.

However, Quincy and Mr. Ferrell immediately greeted her, “Ms. Hawkins.”

Charlene paused.

Looking up, sure enough, it was Vesta. Stewart frowned as well.

After a glance at Charlene, Vesta told Quincy and Mr. Ferrell, “I’m here to take a look. Carry on. Don’t mind me.”

Quincy and Mr. Ferrell offered reassurances quickly and instructed their secretary to serve coffee for Vesta without hesitation. Their warm and respectful approach clearly showed they held her in high esteem, almost as if she were the boss’s partner.

Vesta also greeted Stewart. “Mr. Ferguson.”

Stewart nodded. “Ms. Hawkins.”

After taking the coffee poured by Mr. Ferrell’s secretary, Vesta sat in a chair brought over for her. Vesta sipped her coffee, put down the cup, noticed the contract on the table, and asked, “May I have a look?”

Mr. Ferrell chuckled, “Of course.”

Seeing Stewart and Charlene looking over, Mr. Ferrell smiled and explained, “Ms. Hawkins is Mr. Henderson’s girlfriend. Mr. Henderson doesn’t mind her being around when signing contracts.”

The implication was clear that Vesta was one of their own, so there was no concern about confidential leaks.

Stewart smiled. “Mr. Ferrell, with your word, we’re at ease then.”

Charlene, however, remained silent, her head bowed. Thorne had forbidden her entry to his home office due to confidential company matters. He had made this clear through the housekeeper from the first day she moved in.


Thus, she had never once entered that home office over the years. Yet Vesta not only had free access to Thorne’s confidential documents but was also a well–known figure within Neural Nexus Tech. That clearly showed the depth of her relationship with Thorne.

Vesta knew Stewart and Charlene’s reactions seeing her handling these documents. They were worried about the potential information leaks and surprised at how close Vesta and Thorne had gotten.

Putting down the document, Vesta looked toward Charlene, who kept her head down as if afraid to meet her gaze. Vesta smiled while sipping her coffee, like the boss’s wife.

“While Mr Ferrell was amending a clause in the contract, Stewart asked, “Ms. Hawkins, have you considered working at Neural Nexus Tech?”

Vesta set her cup down, locking eyes with him. “Thorne asked me the same, but I prefer to stand on my own two feet, not wanting to take shortcuts, so I declined.”

Before Stewart could respond, Mr. Ferrell interrupted with a laugh, “Ms. Hawkins, you’re modest. We all know you’re a prodigy in Al, and even with your close relation to Mr. Henderson, none of us would think you’re taking a shortcut. On the contrary, if Neural Nexus Tech could have Ms. Hawkins join us, our work would undoubtedly progress more smoothly. Ms. Hawkins, maybe you could reconsider?”

Chapter 83

That meant, if Vesta wished, she could come to work there anytime. The favoritism Thorne showed was something Charlene had long stopped bothering to count.

While sipping from her coffee, Charlene’s gaze drifted to the glass door where a figure stood. She looked up slightly. It was Thorne. She paused.

Thorne’s gaze met hers, yet it seemed his focus was elsewhere. Turning back, Charlene noticed Vesta offering a slight nod toward the door, greeting Thorne.

Then, Vesta turned to Mr. Ferrell, “I’ll be off then.”

Then, Mr. Ferrell and Quincy realized Thorne’s presence.

Approaching noon, Thorne had come down specifically to take Vesta out for lunch.

As Quincy and the others started to stand up, Thorne waved them off, “Please, don’t worry about me. Go ahead with your work.”

They nodded in agreement, busying themselves.

Thorne politely addressed Stewart, “Sorry, I can’t host you personally due to my schedule. Mr. Ferguson, I hope you can understand.”

“Mr. Henderson, you’re too kind. I completely understand the demands of your schedule,” Stewart responded.

Thorne smiled, his gaze briefly meeting Charlene’s before he and Vesta left together.

Thorne’s extensive business portfolio was well–known within the industry. Stewart hadn’t expected to find Thorne and Vesta at Neural Nexus Tech.

We turned to Charlene, patting her shoulder silently in a comforting gesture.

Charlene shook her head. She was fine. Heading to Neural Nexus Tech, Charlene was mentally preparing to possibly run into Thorne. What she didn’t see coming was bumping into Vesta there too.

Quincy had mentioned a few days ago that Vesta had visited Neural Nexus Tech, but Charlene had assumed it was a one–time occurrence. She hadn’t realized that Vesta treated Thorne’s company almost as her own, coming and going as she pleased and being so familiar with everyone there.

The contract they discussed involved technical collaboration in later stages and contained numerous clauses to avoid potential disputes during the partnership. Every clause required meticulous discussion.

It was past five in the afternoon when they finalized the contract terms.

After Stewart signed, Mr. Ferrell personally took the documents for Thorne’s signature.

Stewart paused, “Mr. Henderson is still in the office?”

“Yes.” Quincy added, “He’s busy dealing with another project.”

Stewart wondered, ‘Is that so? Is it because he’s busy, or is it because Charlene is there, and he prefers not to interact too much?‘

Charlene wondered the same.

Quincy and Stewart, both tech folks, had known each other before.

With the contract signed and a moment to relax, Quincy coughed softly, lowering his voice, “Ms. Hawkins has been with Mr. Henderson all day. Their relationship, well, it’s solid.”

Sitting right beside Stewart, Charlene couldn’t help but overhear.

Soon after, Mr. Ferrell returned with the documents signed by Thorne.

Stewart had personal matters to attend to that evening and declined Mr. Ferrell’s dinner invitation.

Mr. Ferrell and Quincy didn’t insist, politely seeing them out, only to bump into Thorne and Vesta by the elevator.

Chapter 84

Stewart blinked in surprise, “Really? What a coincidence!”

Thorne nodded. “Quite the coincidence.”

Stewart suggested, “We’ve got a big group here. Why don’t you, Mr. Henderson, go ahead? We can wait for the next one.”

“Sure, see you next time.”

“See you.”

As the elevator doors closed again, Charlene and Stewart resigned themselves to waiting.

A few moments later, they boarded the next elevator. That was when Charlene’s phone rang. It was a call from

Jasmine.

After a quick head–up to the others, Charlene answered, “Hello?”

Jasmine asked, “Mommy, are you off work yet? When are you coming home?”

Since Charlene hurt her ankle, Jasmine had been calling her every day like clockwork. Now that Charlene’s ankle was better, Jasmine had just asked her yesterday when she’d be coming home.

Charlene had been busy with work and didn’t go home the previous night.

Hearing Jasmine’s question, Charlene replied, “Just wrapped up. I’ll be home soon.”

As she hung up, they reached the ground floor.

Quincy asked, curious, “Ms. Ross, you have a kid?”

Charlene nodded,

…I can’t tell…” He assumed Charlene and Stewart were a couple, given how well they got along and Stewart’s evident care for her.

Mr. Ferrell was equally surprised, considering how young Charlene appeared, unlike someone with a child.

He casually inquired, “Is your husband in the same field as us?”

Charlene paused before answering, “Kind of.”

Quincy, previously engaged in technical discussions with Charlene, was aware of her strong professional capabilities. He had thought her husband was in the same field and was about to ask his name. But noticing Charlene’s indifferent demeanor, he decided to drop the subject.

Meanwhile, Stewart was dying to spill the beans that the “husband” they were talking about was none other than Thorne, the big boss of their company!

However, given that Charlene was divorcing Thorne and considering their future interactions with Quincy and the team, revealing this might make it awkward for them to interact with Charlene. Furthermore, it could lead to people targeting Charlene to curry favor with Vesta.

To avoid unnecessary complications, Stewart ultimately kept quiet.

After leaving Neural Nexus Tech, Charlene and Stewart went their separate ways.

Upon arriving at the villa, Jasmine was waiting outside. Seeing Charlene, she ran over. “Mommy!”

“Hey, sweetie,” Charlene responded, ruffling Jasmine’s hair. She was about to ask if she was hungry when Jasmine beat her to it, eyeing her foot. “Mommy, are you all better now?”

“Yes, all healed.”

“Where did it hurt before? Can I see?”

No need. It’s all better now.”

Oh, come on. Let me see.”

Charlene reluctantly took off her sneakers, pointing to her previously injured ankle.

Jasmine crouched down to inspect, “It doesn’t look like there was ever a wound.”

“It’s not swollen anymore, so it’s not visible.”

“Oh…” Then she said, “Now that you’ve healed, you shouldn’t stand too long. Dinner’s ready. Let’s eat first.”

“Okay.”

Jasmine happily led Charlene to the dining room, where she saw only two places set. Thorne’s spot was conspicuously empty.

Noticing her gaze, Jasmine mentioned, “Dad said he’s busy with work and won’t be home for dinner tonight. It’s just us.”

Recalling the brief encounter with Thorne and Vesta in the elevator, Charlene wondered if Thorne’s “busy” meant having dinner with Vesta. She kept the thought to herself.

As they ate, Charlene chatted with Jasmine. Maybe it was because Charlene had been giving Jasmine more freedom lately, but their relationship felt closer than ever. Jasmine didn’t seem impatient like she used to. Thus, after dinner, Jasmine wanted Charlene to help her bathe, wash her hair, and dry it.

Chapter 85

Charlene had agreed to all of Jasmine’s requests, including the one where Jasmine asked her to drop her off at school the following day.

Since their getaway at Sapphire Springs Resort, it had been ten days since they had seen each other. So, Charlene stayed over at the villa that night.

However, she didn’t return to the master bedroom. Instead, she planned to share a bed with Jasmine.

The last time Charlene stayed in bed with Jasmine was when Jasmine fell sick. But Jasmine wasn’t ill and hadn’t asked Charlene to stay with her.

Watching Charlene get ready for bed in her room, Jasmine couldn’t understand why she wouldn’t return to her and Dad’s room.

But Jasmine loved sharing a bed with Charlene, who was always warm and smelled nice. Jasmine felt comforted when hugging Charlene and didn’t question it.

However, with Charlene around, she had to be extra careful when saying goodnight to Vesta. It would be awkward if Charlene found out.

That night, Charlene didn’t hit the hay until it was past eleven at night. But Thorne hadn’t come home yet.

The following morning, she found Thorne hadn’t come home at all. The last time she saw him, he was leaving with Vesta. Charlene thought he probably spent the night with Vesta.

Charlene pushed those thoughts aside when she dropped Jasmine off at school before heading to PrimeStar for work.

Jasmine seemed to have her mind on Vesta most of the time. She only reached out to Charlene now and then–usually when it had been a while since they last caught up, or when Thorne was out of town and she was feeling bored. If not for those times, it seemed like Jasmine didn’t really need Charlene around.

After that day, once Jasmine knew her foot had healed, she stopped calling her daily or asking why she didn’t come home at night. As for Thorne, he never paid much attention to her whereabouts.

PrimeStar had secured two big projects, which resulted in substantial revenue and led to a grand team–building event on Friday.

They decided on the location for the event after discussion. Eventually, everyone agreed on a spa retreat.

When Charlene heard the news, she couldn’t help but let out a wry smile.

Stewart asked, “What’s up? Not into the idea of a spa retreat?”

“It’s not that.” She remembered when they went to the spa, and Thorne left her behind at Sapphire Springs Resort alone. It felt like it happened yesterday, yet it had been almost half a month.

Time sure flies. Though she wasn’t thrilled about the spa, it was her first big team event since rejoining the company, s company, so she went along with everyone.

The last trip to Sapphire Springs Resort was to the Henderson family’s private estate. And the company was heading to a large spa resort with different entertainment facilities.

After changing into a robe, Charlene went to the spa pool.

There weren’t many women in their company, and when Charlene arrived, the others hadn’t yet. As Charlene settled in, she noticed a little girl, not much older than Jasmine, curiously reaching into the water by the poolside. The pool was about four feet deep, and the girl looked shorter than that.

Worried she might fall in, Charlene started to get up but heard a splash. The girl had fallen into the pool.

Charlene rushed over, lifted the girl out, and held her close. The little girl clung to her while coughing and crying her face turning red.

As Charlene comforted the little girl and patted her back, asking for her family’s information while leading her to find a staff member, they stepped outside and spotted Granger not too far away.

Before Charlene could react, the little girl in her arms reached out toward Granger, crying, “Uncle Granger…”

As Charlene comforted the little girl and patted her back, asking for her family’s information while leading her to a staff member, they stepped outside and spotted Granger not too far away.

Before Charlene could react, the little girl in her arms reached out toward Granger, crying, “Uncle Granger…”

Chapter 86

Daisy.” Granger walked over, gently taking the little girl from Charlene’s arms. Only then did Granger notice Daisy was all wet.

He paused, turning to Charlene and asking, “What happened?”

Charlene hadn’t expected the little girl to be Granger’s niece. She explained, “She fell into the pool. I saw it happen and picked her up.”

Granger said, “Thank you.”

“No problem,” Charlene said. “She needs to get changed in case of catching a cold.”

Granger nodded, his gaze lingering on Charlene as if he wanted to say more. But Daisy was clinging to him, crying nonstop as if terrified. Granger didn’t say anything more. Instead, he softly comforted her, nodded at Charlene, and carried Daisy into the elevator.

Finding herself no longer needed, Charlene returned to her spa session. After bathing, Charlene changed her clothes and headed to the buffet area to grab something to eat.

Before she could finish, Granger appeared with Daisy. “Can we sit here?”

Charlene wasn’t keen on mingling too much with Granger. But since he asked, she nodded, “Please, take a seat.”

“Daisy, stay put. Uncle Granger will get you something to eat.”

Daisy shyly glanced at Charlene and nodded, whispering, “Okay.”

Granger asked Charlene, “Could you watch her for a moment?”

Charlene wasn’t too eager to get involved with Granger, but the situation left her no choice but to agree, “Sure.”

Once Granger left, Charlene and Daisy were left facing each other. Daisy appeared timid, making Charlene cautious about saying anything that might scare her.

Unsure of Daisy’s dietary preferences or if she had food allergies, Charlene hesitated to offer food from her plate.

After a moment, she gently broke the silence. “Your uncle will be back soon.”

Daisy’s blue, beautiful eyes met hers, and after a moment, she nodded.

Charlene asked softly, “Did you get water up your nose? Does it still hurt?”

Daisy shook her head.

Soon, Granger returned, placing a plate before Daisy and handing her a fork and knife.

Daisy quietly began to eat, taking small bites.

Granger asked, “Is it good?”

Daisy nodded.

Granger glanced at Charlene and told Daisy, “The lady here helped you. Say thank you to her.”

Her tongue darting out to lick some frosting off the fork, Daisy looked up at Charlene and quietly said, “Thank you, ma’am.”

It seemed Granger had brought the child over to express their gratitude.

Hearing that, Charlene softly replied, “You’re welcome.”

Daisy then looked at Granger, who encouraged her, “It’s okay. Keep eating.”

Once Daisy resumed eating, Granger shifted his attention from his niece and took a bite of his food before ong Charlene, “Are you here alone?”

Charlene replied, “It’s a company retreat. I’m here with my colleagues”

Granger was unaware that Charlene had left the Henderson Group. Assuming her company was also having a retreat there, he paused before responding, “I see,”

Just then, Stewart caught Charlene’s eye and waved at her.

Since Charlene preferred to keep her distance from Granger and those associated with him, seeing Stewart gave her an excuse to leave. She quickly waved back and seized the moment to tell Granger, Thanks for last time. I’ve got to go. Enjoy your meal.”

Granger could sense Charlene’s unease around him, possibly due to their last unpleasant encounter at the racetrack, but he didn’t dwell on it.

As Charlene left, Granger nodded, not attempting to keep her there.

As she approached Stewart, he looked back at Granger, “Who was that?”

He had greeted Charlene without realizing Granger was facing away from him. The man’s broad, upright silhouette and the presence of a child made him think they might be sharing a table with her.

Chapter 87

Charlene had gotten up to chat with the other person, and telling from their interaction, it felt like they knew each other.

“Granger.”

“Is that him?” Stewart was genuinely surprised. “I thought you two weren’t close. How did you end up sitting together?”

Charlene explained, “His niece fell into the pool earlier, and I saw it and saved her. He came over to thank me.”

Stewart nodded in understanding. “Ah, that explains it.”

Charlene mentioned she was with her colleagues, so Granger assumed the person she had greeted earlier was a coworker and didn’t turn back to look.

As Charlene and Stewart walked away, Granger glimpsed their retreating figures, only then realizing the other person was a tall young man with an impressive build.

Judging by their silhouettes alone, he and Charlene seemed well–matched. Observing the distance as they walked, they shared a good relationship.

“Uncle Granger…”

Hearing Daisy’s voice brought Granger back to the present. “Finished eating? Let’s head upstairs then.”

Daisy nodded. “I’m done.”

Granger had eaten. He set down his napkin and went upstairs with Daisy.

When Charlene got back to her room, she was all set to relax with a book on the balcony, but then her phone rang. It was Thorne. Usually, he only called when there was something important going on.

Thinking this, Charlene answered with a cold tone, “Hello?”

“Grandma wants you to come over for dinner tomorrow night.”

Charlene paused and replied, “Okay, I got it.”

As soon as she finished speaking, the call was abruptly ended. Charlene didn’t mind and set aside her phone, returning to her book.

She slept well that night and woke up early the following morning.

After a morning run in the hotel gym and a brief rest, she soaked in the hot tub again.

That was when a woman in her forties or fifties, leading Daisy by the hand, approached her.

Charlene recognized her from the day before. She seemed the nanny the Harden family had hired to look after Daisy,

Daisy had fallen into the pool the day before because the nanny had taken an urgent call and lost focus. The outcome would have been unthinkable if Charlene hadn’t been at the hot tub to rescue Daisy.

Seeing Charlene, the woman quickly thanked her.

Charlene said, “Don’t mention it.”

Assuming Daisy would be hesitant to enter the water after the previous day’s scare, Charlene was surprised to see her holding the nanny’s hand and a swim ring, cautiously stepping into the water.

Soon, Daisy paddled toward Charlene, softly saying, “Ma’am…”

Charlene turned, “What’s up?”

Daisy didn’t respond, but she seemed happy, swimming around Charlene.

The nanny smiled, “Daisy likes you.”

Charlene smiled back but said nothing. She had to leave for a work event later and said goodbye to Daisy.

But Daisy reached out with open arms. “Ma’am, hug.”

Charlene obliged, lifting her out of the water.

After slipping into a dry robe, Charlene was ready to head to the elevator with Daisy. They planned to split up once they got to their floor. But as they were waiting, Granger appeared.

Daisy’s small, pretty face lit up with a clean smile. “Uncle Granger.*

Granger walked over, reaching out to take her, but Daisy clung to Charlene, not wanting to let go. Yet, she also wanted Granger’s embrace. Finally, she extended one arm.

As Granger took her, Daisy’s other hand clung to Charlene’s robe. In the process, Daisy’s grip tightened, inadvertently pulling Charlene’s robe open.

Charlene stood there, revealed in her blue lace lingerie. Her flawless skin, full curves, and slender waist were suddenly all before Granger.

Chapter 88

Charlene’s cheeks flushed with embarrassment as she hastily retrieved her collar from Daisy’s grasp.

Granger’s gaze darkened before he turned away, discreetly shifting his focus.

The nanny standing nearby was equally shocked.

Thankfully, they were alone. Otherwise, the embarrassment would have been unbearable.

She quickly helped Charlene straighten her clothes.

Charlene was usually modest, never having exposed herself to any other man but Thorne, especially since this man was Thorne’s close friend,

It only added to her discomfort.

After fixing her attire, Charlene smiled uneasily and said, “I’ve got to go. Something came up.”

Only then did Granger face her again, offering a sincere, “I’m sorry.”

Realizing her mistake and thinking she had upset Charlene, Daisy whispered an apology with teary eyes, “I’m sorry,”

Charlene realized it was an accident and didn’t want to be too hard on her. She responded, “It’s okay, I know you didn’t mean it.”

With a faint smile and a wave to Daisy, Charlene turned and stepped into the elevator.

Granger watched the doors close before telling Daisy, still in his arms. “Daisy, we can’t pull on people’s clothes like that, okay?”

Daisy nodded vigorously, “Yeah, I get it.”

Charlene had to head back to Henderson Mansion for dinner and left early after wrapping up the group activity around four in the afternoon.

Stewart offered to walk her to the parking lot, reminding her, “Drive safe.”

“I will,” she replied.

As they talked, a car slowly approached them. Charlene didn’t notice until the rear window lowered, and Daisy’s head popped out, waving at her, “Bye.”

Charlene smiled softly, “Bye, Daisy.”

Noticing Granger’s gaze, she paused and gave him a nod in greeting.

Granger nodded back and then glanced at Stewart beside her before looking away.

After watching his car drive off, Stewart rubbed his chin. “Why do I feel like Granger was sizing me up?”

Charlene didn’t pay it much mind. “Why would he? He’s got no reason to.”

Stewart could only speculate, “Seeing me so close to you, he might think there’s something more and keep an eye out for his buddy Thorne?”

Charlene dismissed the idea with a lighter laugh. “Don’t worry. That’s not it.”

Granger and his circle were also close with Vesta. They’d prefer Thorne ended up with Vesta than with her.

Would they be concerned about her getting close to another man and possibly complicating things for Thorne? Unlikely.

After driving off, Charlene arrived at the Henderson Mansion as night fell.

Other than the servants, only Irma was there to greet her.

Seeing Charlene alone, Irma’s smile faltered. “Where’s Minnie?”

was usual that Thorne didn’t arrive with Jasmine, and Irma wouldn’t inquire about him. But wasn’t Jasmine usually with Charlene?

Since her foot healed and she visited Jasmine for a meal, Jasmine hadn’t contacted her again. As for their weekend plans, Charlene was in the dark. She didn’t bother asking.

After hearing Irma’s question, Charlene said, “They should be here soon.”

Though she said so, whether they’d come tonight remained uncertain, considering the previous incident at Sapphire Springs Resort,

Irma thought Charlene knew of Thorne and Jasmine’s whereabouts and didn’t press further.

After settling in, Charlene chatted with Irma until nearly 7:30 PM, yet there was no sign of Thorne and Jasmine.

Irma frowned. “What time is it? Why aren’t they here yet?”

Her irritation reminded Charlene of how Thorne had been absent during their trip to Sapphire Springs Resort. Clearly unhappy, she told Charlene, “Call them and hurry them up.”

Charlene obliged, dialing Thorne’s number.

He answered promptly, knowing why she called, and said, “Twenty minutes.”

Jasmine’s voice came through before Charlene could respond, “Bye, Ms. Hawkins.”

Charlene’s heart sank. They were with Vesta.

As Vesta’s gentle voice bid Thorne farewell, Charlene realized her suspicions were correct.

Then Thorne’s voice, colder, asked, “Anything else?”

Returning to the moment, Charlene replied, “No, that’s all.”

As she was about to hang up, Thorne ended the call first, leaving Charlene staring at her phone. “What’s the matter? He’s not coming again?” Irma grumbled, adding, “Thorne is too much!”

“No,” Charlene said with a smile. “Traffic’s bad. They’ll be here in twenty minutes.”

Irma’s mood lifted slightly but remained irked, “Let’s start without them, and Thorne deserves a cold dinner for this!”

The housekeeper chuckled and interjected, “Miss Minnie is with him, though.”

Irma huffed, relenting, “Fine, for my great–granddaughter’s sake, I’ll let it slide this time!” Charlene listened, a smile playing at the edges of her lips, but she chose not to respond.

Chapter 89

Twenty minutes later, Thorne and Jasmine arrived.

Irma didn’t glance at Thorne but warmly beckoned Jasmine with a smile, saying, “Here, my darling Minnie”

“Great-grandma.” Jasmine ran toward Irma, who hugged her and ruffled her hair before she went to Charlene. “Mommy.”

“Sweetie.” As Charlene hugged Jasmine, she detected a faint scent of the perfume that Vesta had been wearing earlier on her clothes. She didn’t voice her thoughts but gently pushed her away.

Thorne sat down beside Irma, handing her a box. “A peace offering”

It was Irma’s favorite type of iced tea, rare in the market and worth its weight in gold. Irma knew he apologized for missing the last trip to Sapphire Springs Resort.

She huffed, “Thinking of gifts for me, but what about Charlene? Have you prepared a peace offering for her?”

Thorne smiled, not saying a word, but glanced at Charlene. It was just a glance devoid of any other emotion.

Irma was ready to stick up for Charlene, hoping Thorne would pay her more attention. But for Charlene, it didn’t really matter anymore.

She didn’t look at Thorne, smiling, and said, “Irma, the food’s getting cold. Let’s eat.”

Irma thought Charlene was changing the subject to avoid discussing Thorne.

After all, when Thorne neglected her and Irma scolded him on her behalf, she would find excuses for Thorne.

Irma sighed in resignation, “You’re always taking his side.”

Charlene just smiled, saying nothing.

Thorne remained indifferent, and his expression was unchanged despite her defending him.

It was getting late. It was time to eat.

Irma stood up, taking Jasmine by the hand. “Minnie hasn’t had dinner with Great–grandma in a long time. Will you sit beside me today?”

Jasmine nodded obediently. “Okay.”

“You’re a good girl,” Irma said, glancing meaningfully at Thorne, the intention clear.

Charlene knew Irma was trying to play matchmaker with her and Thorne again. She didn’t look for Thorne’s reaction but followed Irma into the dining room.

As she sat opposite Irma and Jasmine, she noticed from the corner of her eye that Thorne had pulled out the chair beside her and sat down.

Irma seemed somewhat satisfied. Once the meal was served, she told Thorne, “Serve Charlene some food?

Charlene didn’t look at Thorne, saying, “No need, Irma. I can-”

Before she could finish, Thorne had served her favorite stir-fried meat on her plate.

Charlene paused, “Thank you.”

Thorne said nothing.

When Irma asked Thorne to serve Charlene, it wasn’t just for a single dish but to take care of her throughout the meal.

So, as Charlene’s plate neared empty, Thorne would serve her more, always her favorites. However, that didn’t signify much. After all, such instances had occurred a few times over the years, and with Thorne’s memory, he could remember without making an effort.

After dinner, Thorne stayed chatting with Irma.

Charlene stayed mostly on the sidelines, rarely jumping into the conversation or starting one with Thorne, and he even avoided making eye contact with him.

Seeing the couple barely communicate after so many years, Irma sighed helplessly.

By nine o’clock, Irma was tired and waved them off, suggesting they head upstairs to rest.

Chapter 90

Charlene helped Jasmine into her pajamas after a warm shower and was drying Jasmine’s hair. Jasmine watched Charlene’s focused face in silence, suddenly realizing that Charlene had become unusually quiet. It used to be that Charlene would fill their time with endless chatter.

Catching Jasmine’s thoughtful gaze, Charlene asked, “What’s on your mind, love?”

Jasmine shook her head. “Nothing.”

Maybe she was overthinking things. Or perhaps Charlene had something on her mind and didn’t feel like talking.

Once her hair was dry, Jasmine tumbled on her bed and asked, “Mommy, will you sleep with me tonight?”

Charlene paused, then asked, “Do you want me to stay with you tonight, sweetie?”

“I don’t mind either way. But you haven’t slept with Dad for a while. Don’t you want to sleep with him tonight?”

I’ll head back in a bit.”

Charlene hadn’t finalized the divorce papers with Thorne yet. If Jasmine hadn’t asked her to stay, staying in their room could stir up drama, especially if Irma found out.

Charlene left Jasmine’s room and found the light in their bedroom still on. Thorne was sitting by the desk, busy on his laptop.

He looked up when she walked in. Charlene quickly diverted her gaze and headed to the closet to grab her nightgown, then slipped into the bathroom to take a shower.

When she came out, Thorne was still typing away.

Dressed in her nightgown, Charlene sat at the edge of the bed, completing her skincare routine before settling in with a book, considering it was still early.

They were wrapped up in their worlds in the bedroom without exchanging.

Close to midnight, Charlene couldn’t keep her eyes open anymore. She put her book away, turned off her bedside lamp, and slept.

Charlene and Thorne hadn’t shared a bed in ages and thought it would be hard to fall asleep. She also half–expected Thorne to leave after finishing his work to be with Vesta.

With these thoughts, Charlene drifted off, the soft clicking of the keyboard lulling her to sleep. She slept surprisingly well, feeling cozy and warm under the covers.

As Charlene was about to get up, she felt a warm breath near her ear and realized she was holding someone. Stiffening, she quickly became fully awake.

Charlene opened her eyes and found herself snuggled up against Thorne, who was holding her tight with legs around her and sleeping deeply. They were so close that there was hardly any space between them.

Charlene could feel the warmth of his chest and the strength of his arms, taking pride in the fact that she was a peaceful sleeper.

The night before, she had consciously slept on the edge, thinking that even if she and Thorne were in the same bed, there would be a gap between them. So, it seemed unlikely she had rolled into his arms unless Thorne > had grown used to sleeping with Vesta during their separation and had mistaken her for Vesta in his half–asleep state.

With this thought, Charlene withdrew her hand from Thorne’s chest, slowly making a fist.

She tried to move out of his embrace, but her movement seemed to have woken him. Thorne’s grip tightened, pulling her closer into his embrace.

Caught off guard, Charlene was about to protest when a kiss landed on her forehead. “Sleep a bit longer.”

Thorne could never have said those words to her.

お金金

SEND GIFT or GCASH: +63.936.139.8714

COMMENT

Subscribe


Prev | Next

Unknown Divorce: Revelation Beyond Time Novel by Miss Lyra (Chapters 71 to 80)

Chapter 71

When the word got out, there was a real stampede toward the front rows. But when folks from the back pushed through, Kenton was ready swarmed by those who had snagged the prime seats early on.

Vesta was among those in the front row, yet she didn’t engage with Kenton. Noticing this and feeling a bit antsy, Laverne waved her over.

Catching the signal, Vesta approached, “Aunt Laverne.”

Understanding Laverne’s intentions without a word, Vesta said, “With all these big shots swarming Mr. Wagner, trying to squeeze in for a chat wouldn’t really do much. Thorne said we could arrange for a one–on–one with Mr. Wagner some other time.”

“That’s right.” Laverne realized her impatience might have been a bit premature.

Thorne was mingling with the high–flyers they usually only read about, and hoping Vesta could expand her network, Laverne nudged her to get back into the mix.

Unfazed, Vesta mentioned, “I’ve met most of them already.”

Thanks to Thorne, these industry titans were quite cordial toward her.

Knowing how much Thorne looked out for Vesta, Laverne relaxed and smiled. “That’s good to hear.”

Still, after chatting with Laverne, Vesta returned to Thorne’s side. Breaking into that crowd wasn’t easy for just anyone. But being known as Thorne’s date, the crowd parted for her effortlessly.

After having their turn with Kenton, the business moguls stopped crowding him but started discussing market trends among themselves.

When Vesta came back, someone in the group teased, “Ms. Hawkins is a real catch, Thorne. You’ve hit the jackpot.”

Despite their lofty statuses, these moguls didn’t judge solely on background. Vesta’s impressive resume, beauty, and poise made her stand out as a remarkable young professional. Their compliments were genuine.

Thorne smiled, and Vesta graciously replied, “Mr. Dale, you flatter me.”

The conversation flowed until Kenton, pressed for time, excused himself to leave.

No one dared to hold him back, knowing the weight of his responsibilities.

As Kenton left, Charlene and Stewart were deep in conversation with tech specialists from various companies, never feeling the need to fight to meet Kenton like the others.

If they wanted to see Kenton, it wasn’t as straightforward as for some, but not impossible. Sure enough, shortly after Kenton left, Stewart received a message and guided Charlene out of the exhibit hall to meet Kenton in the parking lot.

Kenton was on his phone, probably messaging someone, when he looked up at their arrival.

Charlene halted, “Professor Wagner.”

Kenton nodded. With a cold tone, Kenton commented, “I’ve seen your exhibit. It’s decent. But,” his gaze swept over them with a chill, “three years, and this is all you’ve got?”

Chapter 72

Stewart and Charlene felt a chill run down their spine.

Stewart quickly said, “We’re already on that, developing a new product line. We should have some samples ready by next year.” “Uh-huh.” Kenton responded coldly, adding, “Don’t come to see me again until you get it done.”

Charlene and Stewart: “Yes, Professor Wagner.”

Kenton said again, “Send me a review tonight.”

Instantly, Charlene and Stewart realized that by ‘review,‘ their mentor meant a technical summary of today’s exhibition entries.

Charlene and Stewart nodded. “Yes, sir.”

As the conversation concluded, Stewart quickly added, “Professor Wagner, completing it in one night might be challenging.” It wasn’t just challenging, but it was near impossible.

“How about a month?” he ventured, considering the vast array of exhibits and the detailed analysis required, adding to thousands of words. How could they summarize it all in one night?

Kenton didn’t reply but fixed them with a look. Despite his gentle demeanor, Kenton’s gaze was something few could withstand. Stewart instantly straightened up. “Got it. We’ll get it done!”

Charlene was speechless.

At that point, it was clear their conversation with Kenton was over. Then, Kenton turned to Charlene.

Charlene straightened up. “Professor Wagner.”

“What were you thinking?” Kenton gave her a cold glance before turning to leave.

Charlene was stunned.

Stewart explained, “He was talking about your husband.”

Kenton meant, “Look at the partner you’ve chosen!”

Charlene realized it, too. But…

Did they say anything?” asked Charlene.

Earlier, she and Stewart were far from the front row in the conference hall.

Though she saw Thorne and Vesta greeting Kenton after his speech, she couldn’t catch what they had said.

Stewart shook his head. “No idea.”

Charlene was at a loss for words.

Fair enough.

As they were deep in their conversation, they didn’t notice when Vesta and Laverne came out and saw them talking to Kenton.

Watching Kenton’s departing figure, Laverne told Vesta, “Don’t worry. Charlene lacks your expertise. Knowing Kenton does her no good She can’t become his student.”

Vesta smirked, “I know.“.

“Let’s go,” she said.

Charlene and Stewart weren’t planning to leave yet. After all, that was a prime networking opportunity, and going home so soon would be a shame.

After Kenton left, they returned to the exhibition hall. They met Thorne again, but Charlene didn’t approach him, nor did he come over. To everyone else, they seemed like strangers.

Vesta and her group didn’t leave, either. Henley had approached Charlene in a jewelry store, openly expressing his interest. However, despite several encounters, he didn’t come over like last time.

Charlene found it amusing but understood why. After all, Vesta was there, and everyone knew Henley was Vesta’s father. Approaching her could reveal her marital status with Thorne, putting Henley in an awkward position as a father.

Chapter 73

Vesta would be on the verge of being drowned in criticism. It was blatantly obvious how much Henley favored Vesta.

Henley wanted to keep his distance from Charlene at these gatherings, yet he couldn’t resist getting to know Stewart.

So, when Charlene took a break to head to the restroom, Henley came over to Stewart with Vesta and Laverne.

Henley introduced, “Mr. Ferguson, it’s my pleasure to meet you. I’m Henley Hawkins, Vesta and Charlene’s father.”

Stewart shook his hand politely, responding, “Ah, Mr. Hawkins, nice to meet you.”

Henley glanced at Vesta before continuing, “Charlene can get a bit intense sometimes, and there seems to be some miscommunication between her and Vesta. As a dad, I’ve always wished they could get along, but Charlene isn’t having it.”

Stewart had an aha moment. “I see.”

“Yes,” Henley sighed before brightening up again, “But I am thrilled Charlene has met someone promising like you. I heard she’s started working at your company, PrimeStar. Please look out for her for me.”

It sounded like genuine concern. Had Henley not chosen this moment to chat in Charlene’s absence, had he not been so well–informed about Charlene’s past and her relationship with Thorne, Stewart might have believed him.

Put Stewart kept it light, laughing. “You’re too kind, Mr. Hawkins. Charlene is a great asset to PrimeStar.”

Henley and Vesta took Stewart’s words as mere pleasantries. What help could Charlene’s resume offer to someone like Stewart? At best, she might handle some menial tasks. Perhaps similar to what a junior programmer might do.

Of course, Henley kept these thoughts to himself. Vesta didn’t chime in either. Laverne just flashed a casual smile.

Henley continued, “You might already be aware of Vesta’s situation. She’s quite interested in CUAP and does hope to join PrimeStar.” Though Thorne’s arrangements meant Vesta didn’t have to worry about exploring CUAP further, connecting with someone as well–off and influential as Stewart was never a bad move. They might even collaborate closely with PrimeStar.

Stewart turned to Vesta, “Ms. Hawkins, I appreciate your interest. You’re exceptional. It would be a blessing to have you at PrimeStar, but Charlene is a friend.”

Vesta didn’t want to work at PrimeStar anymore. She didn’t want to be on bad terms with Stewart. After all, they might become close colleagues in the future. Making a friend was always better than making an enemy.

Stewart seemed much more approachable than at the previous gathering. Time would tell whether his change in attitude was genuine. They might still become good friends.

Vesta responded, “I understand and won’t press the issue, Mr. Ferguson. There’s no need to worry.”

Stewart smiled. “Thank you for your understanding, Ms. Hawkins.”

From a distance, they seemed to be getting along famously.

When Charlene returned from the restroom and saw them, she hesitated.

Laverne noticed and couldn’t help but smile.

Chapter 74

Sexing Charlene, Veeta maintained a neutral expression as she told Stewart, We’ve got some things to take care of, so we’ll be heading out. Let’s catch up some other time.

Stewart shook their hands, saying, “Sure, next time.

Without giving Charlene another glance, along with Henley, Vesta turned to leave

Given Stewart’s status and reputation, several influential figures had come over to invite him for lunch when it heard noon. And it seemed Thome would be joining them.

Thome’s presence indicated key industry leaders would also be there, probably to discuss future trends in Al.

It was a golden opportunity for Stewart to understand where the market was headed. Moreover, a successful lunch could pave the way for future collaborations.

Stewart was indeed interested. He shot a glance at Charlene, kind of asking for her opinion, not sure if she’d be okay with Thore being there.

Charlene firmly said, “I’m in.”

Once outside, she and Thorne would treat each other as strangers, but that didn’t mean she would avoid him. So, the group, with Charlene and Stewart in tow, went toward Thorne.

Thorne’s expression remained calm as they approached, though Vesta frowned slightly before returning to indifference.

Henley and Laverne joined them, too. Seeing Charlene was part of the group, their expressions soured.

Someone who hadn’t greeted Stewart yet took the opportunity to do so as they approached.

It was Thorne’s turn to shake Stewart’s hand. He said, “Nice to meet you.”

Nice to meet you,” Stewart replied, smiling. “Mr. Henderson, I’ve heard a lot about you.”

“You’re too kind, Mr. Ferguson.”

After exchanging pleasantries, Thorne and Vesta led the way to the parking lot, with Charlene and Stewart following.

Henley and Laverne tried to subtly signal to Charlene, suggesting she shouldn’t join them, but Charlene ignored their hints.

Thorne and Vesta shared a car while Charlene got into Stewart’s.

Unable to dissuade Charlene, Laverne frowned, “That Charlene is…”

The group of over twenty headed to a spacious private dining room and settled around a large round table.

Thorne naturally sat next to Vesta. Laverne had wanted to sit beside Charlene, concerned she might speak out of turn during the meal. However, she was too slow, and Stewart snagged the last seat beside Charlene.

As the group began to chat and order food, Thorne passed the menu to Vesta, inviting her to choose.

Taking the menu, Vesta asked, “What would you like?”

“You decide,” Thorne responded.

Those sitting nearby smiled at the exchange, commenting, “Mr. Henderson and Ms. Hawkins seem close.”

Vesta smiled, selecting a few dishes she knew Thorne would enjoy. Henley and Laverne also smiled, relieved.

Holding a menu, Stewart consulted Charlene on her preferences.

Overhearing the conversation, he glanced towards Thorne and Vesta, then back at Charlene, who seemed indifferent. After a brief discussion, they agreed on a few dishes.

Being Charlene wasn’t causing trouble, Laverne and Henley relaxed a bit.

Noticing their concern for Charlene, Vesta leaned in and whispered reassuringly, ‘Don’t worry. With Thorne here, she won’t cause trouble”

Chapter 75

Charlene would upset Thome if she dared to make a scene. Given her understanding of Charlene and Thorne’s marital dynamics, Charlene wouldn’t dare upset Thorne. After all, getting on Thorne’s bad side again would make him despise her more.

Hearing that, Laverne felt somewhat relieved. But she was worried that Charlene couldn’t handle the jealousy if Thorne were too good to Vesta.

Regardless of what they thought, Charlene didn’t pay special attention to their situation because the person *sitting beside her was Professor Hancock.

Professor Hancock knew Charlene was at the expo and had made a point to greet her earlier.

They had a great chat at a party last time, and he had been looking for a chance to talk to Charlene since then, but they had been too busy.

Since they ran into each other, he didn’t want to miss the chance. So, shortly after sitting down, he started a Conversation with Charlene.

The table was large, and Charlene and Professor Hancock didn’t want to disturb anyone else, so they kept their voices down.

Seeing Professor Hancock speaking amiably nonstop to Charlene over there, Vesta and Laverne assumed Charlene was consulting with him on professional matters and didn’t pay much attention.

The person sitting on the other side of Professor Hancock joked, “Hank, you can’t shake off your professional habits. You’ve been talking all day, and even now, at the dinner table, you can’t stop.”

Another person laughed and added, “Right? Earlier in the exhibition hall, Hank and Ms. Hawkins had chatted for a while.”

When the conversation turned to him, Professor Hancock smiled and didn’t indulge them, saying, “When I try to discuss technical stuff with you guys, you always send me off to your engineers. What, now you’re not used to me not talking to you?”

Someone glanced at Vesta and then at Charlene, saying, “Who would’ve thought today’s young ladies are so interested in Al, coding, and the like? Times have changed.”

“Indeed,” another person joined in. “After Hank talked to Ms. Hawkins at the exhibition, he told me there are more promising talents nowadays, saying our country’s future is bright.”

“Ms. Hawkins is a top talent from a world-renowned university, a promising figure.”

Hearing the compliments, Vesta humbly smiled. “I’m flattered.”

Being a man of high status, Thorne made Vesta, as his woman, more favored by everyone.

As for Charlene, everyone knew she was beautiful but heard she was only an employee at Stewart’s corporation. Despite her ambiguous relationship with Stewart, she had no other backing, so they didn’t pay her much attention.

When the food was on, Vesta served Thorne a slice of steak, and he naturally accepted it.

Then, everyone’s chat got rolling, slowly switching over to talking about the potential future of some of the exhibits at the expo.

Someone couldn’t help but say, “Speaking of which, Mr. Henderson, your autonomous car and Mr. Ferguson’s smart traffic programming language seem to mesh well together. It’s got me all excited. Are you guys not considering a collaboration?”

Chapter 76

Everyone had settled into their seats for dinner for quite a while, but Thorne and Stewart hadn’t exchanged much more than cursory glances.

Hearing so, Thorne casually dabbed the corner of his lips with a napkin, turning his gaze toward Stewart with a smile, “I’ve been pondering it. What do you think, Mr. Ferguson?”

Stewart wasn’t one to miss a business opportunity handed to him on a silver platter. “To earn Mr. Henderson’s esteem is a privilege for PrimeStar.”

If Thorne and Stewart were considering a partnership, Vesta was all for it. After all, a closer relationship between Thorne and Stewart would mean more chances for her to interact with Stewart. That would make it easier for her to sway Stewart to her side when the time came.

With this in mind, she shot Charlene a cold glance.

Charlene was chatting with Professor Hancock about various matters. Though she had kept an eye on the others at the table, she didn’t seem too invested.

She had no objections if Stewart was genuinely interested in working with Thorne. After all, there was no reason to turn away from a lucrative opportunity.

Dinner was winding down, and no one was going to just sit around. Anyone who was keen on discussing possible partnerships would wander over to the couches for a more chill chat.

Thorne’s mention of wanting to collaborate with PrimeStar during dinner was a casual remark. Whether it would materialize into something concrete was unclear to Charlene.

However, Mr. Dale, who was also at the dinner, was keen on collaboration and had pulled Stewart and his management team aside for a chat even before dinner was over.

Charlene followed them. Technical discussions were Charlene’s forte, but negotiations were Stewart’s domain.

Charlene sat quietly to the side, but noticing Stewart’s glass empty, she took it and said, “Let me get you a refill.”

Stewart smiled. “Thanks.”

Seeing Charlene perform what seemed secretarial duties for Stewart only confirmed Vesta and Laverne’s suspicions that Charlene joined PrimeStar to be Stewart’s assistant.

As Charlene turned with the glass in hand, she unexpectedly bumped into someone near Thorne, losing her balance. The next thing everyone knew, she had fallen into Thorne’s arms.

The room went silent. It looked like an accidental stumble to the onlookers, but who could say for sure? It was too convenient that she ended up in Thorne’s arms.

Charlene was undeniably attractive. Her figure was graceful and delicate, and her skin was smooth and soft as cream.

Though Vesta was also stunning, Charlene seemed to hold a slight edge. To be deliberately embraced by such a woman would stir thoughts in many a man’s mind. But Thorne was different.

With an icy vibe, he steadied Charlene by her shoulders then quickly stepped back, not showing a hint of being swept off his feet by her looks.

Realizing she had fallen into Thorne’s embrace, Charlene quickly regained her composure. After softly muttering an apology, she turned and walked away.

Vesta and Laverne were sure Charlene had thrown herself at Thorne on purpose.

Laverne snorted, commenting to Vesta, “See? We can’t trust her!”

“But all her efforts are in vain.”

Thorne’s indifference was a reassurance to them. ̧

Absolutely,” Laverne chuckled, “Thorne’s reaction must be comforting for you.”

Hearing that, Vesta smiled sweetly, lowering her gaze.

Henley frowned, reconsidering his opinion of Charlene. Despite her quiet demeanor, she seemed to have a few tricks up her sleeve.

Chapter 77

Stewart stopped his conversation with Mr. Dale when he noticed something was amiss and made a beeline for Charlene.

“Everything okay?”

Charlene nodded.

“Did you twist your ankle?”

*“A bit.”

Her ankle was indeed sore, likely a sprain. Stewart’s concern was comforting, yet it also brought a tinge of sadness.

She knew the looks she was getting from the people around them. They probably thought she was throwing herself at Thorne, desperate for his attention. Even with her injury, they likely thought she got what she deserved.

As for Thorne, he didn’t even make the effort to help her up, not even a basic “You okay?”

The only person who truly cared about her here was Stewart.

“Let me take a look?”

“It’s fine.”

Many people were around.

Ignoring her protests, Stewart scooped her up and carried her away from the crowd to sit down. He then knelt, slipped off her high heels, and gently lifted her leg to find her ankle swollen. He asked a waiter to call a doctor and fetch a pair of sneakers for Charlene.

Seeing Stewart so openly caring for Charlene stunned many. Suddenly, it seemed to many that the gossip of Charlene throwing herself at Thorne was perhaps a misunderstanding. After all, she and Stewart seemed genuinely close.

Vesta bit her lip, diverting her gaze. Then, she looked at Thorne.

Though aware of the intimate interaction between Charlene and Stewart, Thorne continued chatting with others nonchalantly.

Watching how much Thorne seemed indifferent to Charlene and Stewart’s closeness, Vesta’s lips relaxed into a smile. And she also continued her conversation with the others, no longer paying attention to Charlene.

Before long, the doctor on call came by. After taking a look at Charlene, he prescribed some cream for the pain. Once the doctor left, Stewart applied the ointment to Charlene. Charlene tried to take over, but Stewart gave her a look, saying, “Let me handle this,” and she relented.

After applying the ointment, the waiter returned with the sneakers for Charlene.

Charlene stood up, testing her foot. “It’s not too bad. I can walk.”

“That’s good.”

However, given her condition, Stewart suggested she skip the gallery visit in the evening. He had asked someone to take photos of the exhibits so she could review them later through a video recap.

Though disappointed, Charlene understood the situation. Stewart excused themselves to the others before taking Charlene home.

After they left, the rest of the group also started to disperse.

After Stewart dropped Charlene off at her place, he had to leave for another commitment.

Exhausted from the day’s events, Charlene wanted to rest before catching up with Stewart later about the “homework” their professor had assigned.

As she was about to drift off, her phone rang.

Picking it up, she saw an unfamiliar number.

Hesitantly, she answered, “Hello, who’s this?”

“Granger.”

Charlene sat up, surprised, “Mr. Harden?”

She had been so busy that she’d almost forgotten about the morning’s incident.

“Your car’s been taken care of on my end. You can come pick it up later,” Granger said before Charlene could respond further. “If you’re busy, I can have someone drive it back to you.”

Chapter 78

Charlene instinctively declined. “No need to trouble you. I can pick it up myself.”

Her refusal was quick and decisive, leaving a brief silence on the other end.

Charlene asked, “Mr. Harden?”

“Fine, I’ll send you the contact details for the garage shortly.”

“Thanks, appreciate it.”

Granger didn’t respond, simply ending the call.

With her foot injured, Charlene couldn’t pick up her car. After some thought, she decided to ask Stewart for help.

Stewart agreed to bring her car back once he finished his commitments.

That evening, after ordering pizza for dinner, Charlene received a call from Jasmine, inquiring when she’d come home.

Charlene explained straightforwardly, “Sweetie, I sprained my ankle, and it’s difficult to walk, so I’m staying out to recover. You should head to bed early.”

Jasmine was immediately worried when she heard about the injury. “What? Mommy, you hurt your ankle? Is it really bad? Does it hurt?”

“It hurts, but it’s not severe. I’ll be better in a few days.”

“Okay.”

Reassured by Charlene’s words, Jasmine still wanted to ensure she was okay, “So, where are you staying? We’ll find time to visit you tomorrow when Dad gets home.”

Charlene quickly dismissed the idea. “No need. I can take care of myself. Just focus on your studies.”

“Okay then…”

After a bit more chatting, they ended the call.

Later, Thorne returned home.

Upon seeing him, Jasmine said, “Dad,” and before Thorne could even respond, she hurriedly added, “Dad, Mommy hurt her ankle and is currently recuperating outside!”

Thorne acknowledged with a “Hmm.” He took off his high–quality suit jacket, handed it to the housekeeper, and mentioned, “I know.”

“Oh?” Jasmine looked up, surprised. “Dad, how did you know? Did Mommy tell you?”

Settling down and accepting a glass of water from Latonia, Thorne replied, “No, but I saw it with my own eyes.

“Saw it?” Jasmine paused, “You were there when Mommy got hurt?”

“Yes.”

Jasmine seemed to remember something, “Oh, right, Mommy works at Dad’s company, so Dad saw it when she got hurt, right?”

“Not exactly,” Thorne’s tone was indifferent. “Mom doesn’t work at my company anymore.”

“What?” Jasmine looked up, puzzled, “So, where does Mommy work now?”

“At a place she likes.”

After finishing his water, Thorne stood up, ruffled Jasmine’s hair, and advised, “Get some rest early.”

Jasmine acknowledged, “Okay.”

Around 8 pm, Stewart returned with Charlene’s car.

While taking over the keys, Charlene asked, “How much was the repair bill?”

She implied she wanted to reimburse him.

*Taking a seat on the couch, Stewart responded, “How would I know?”

“Huh?” Charlene was puzzled. “How did you pick up the car without paying?”

“No one asked me for payment. The workers let me take the car when they heard it was yours.”

Charlene paused, realizing.

So, had Granger taken care of the bill on her behalf? That was unexpected.

“What’s wrong?” Stewart noticed her changed expression.

Charlene shook her head. “Nothing.”

“Then let’s get to the homework so I can go home and rest. It’s been a long day. I’m beat!”

By homework, he meant the exhibition review assignment Kenton had given them that morning. “Sure,” Charlene agreed but added, “Let me make a quick call.”

“Alright.”

Charlene casually dialed Granger.

He answered almost instantly, “Hello?”

“Mr. Harden, it’s me, Charlene.”

Granger: “I know. What’s up?”

Charlene went straight to the point. “About the car, I’ve got it back. Did you cover the repair expenses? If so, how much was it? I’ll transfer the money to you now.”

Chapter 79

Granger fell silent and said, “I’ll shoot you the account details.”

“Thank you,” Charlene replied politely, “and sorry for bothering you. Also, I appreciate what you did today.”

Granger responded casually, “No worries,” before hanging up first.

Stewart, listening in, asked, “The guy who fixed your car today?”

By then, Granger had sent his bank details with a photo of the car repair bill.

Charlene glanced at it briefly, opened her mobile payment app, and said, “Yeah.”

From the tone of Charlene’s conversation with Granger, Stewart could tell she and Granger weren’t close.

He knew Granger, no doubt, and knew that Charlene knew him, too. But as far as he was aware, Charlene and Granger didn’t really get along that well. So, despite Charlene referring to the person on the other end as Mr. Harden, it never crossed Stewart’s mind that she was chatting with Granger.

Charlene transferred the exact amount to Granger without hesitation.

Afterward, she sent a thank–you note. Then, she and Stewart got down to the “homework” Kenton had assigned them.

They created a PowerPoint presentation and summarized the core technologies of all the exhibits they’d seen.

Still, given the number of exhibits, when they finished and sent the content to Kenton, it was already past 2 a.m.

Stewart was exhausted but had no change of clothes, so Charlene didn’t offer him to stay over.

After Stewart left, limping from her injury, Charlene went to take a shower before heading to bed.

Her foot wasn’t seriously injured, but Stewart had hoped she would take a few days off to rest before returning to work.

When Charlene woke up the following day, she decided to work from home and didn’t go out.

Not long after getting up, she received a call from Jasmine. “Mommy, is your foot feeling any better?”

Testing her foot, Charlene replied while making breakfast in the kitchen, “Yeah, a bit better.”

“That’s good,” Jasmine, also having breakfast, didn’t seem to know what to say next.

Charlene could tell. It hadn’t always been like this. Jasmine used to have endless stories to share with her. Bu their communication had dwindled over the last two years. Whenever Jasmine had something to say, she’d first go to Vesta, gradually leaving fewer and fewer words for their mother–daughter conversations.

Jasmine seemed concerned about her injury, but superficially. The concern was genuine but not overly so. In the past, any minor injury or even a cold would have Jasmine cry with worry, cling to her non–stop, comfort: her, and refuse to leave her side, eager to care for her. She was a little ray of sunshine then.

But somehow, Jasmine had shifted that warmth over to Vesta without Charlene even noticing.

Like the last time Vesta was sick, Jasmine had rushed to check on her right after breakfast, secretly texting Vesta behind Charlene’s back, and immediately after school, had her driver take her to see Vesta.

So, if Jasmine was worried about her, she could have insisted on getting her address the night before and had the driver take her over. But she didn’t come.

At a loss for words with Charlene, Jasmine turned to Thorne, sitting across from her at breakfast, and asked, “Dad, do you want to talk to Mommy on the phone?”

Chapter 80

Hearing Jasmine’s words, Charlene suddenly snapped back to reality.

Just the day before, she had fallen, and he hadn’t bothered to help her stand up. She was injured, but he acted as if it was none of his business,

His indifference could only mean he didn’t care about her, or perhaps he was worried about upsetting Vesta.

Vesta’s thoughts and feelings must be paramount to him, right?

Whether she lived or died seemed utterly inconsequential to him. Otherwise, why would he have reacted so indifferently to her fall and injury?

While thinking this, Charlene’s expression turned cold, and Thorne beat her to it as she was about to decline the call.

“Ask your mom.”

Upon hearing that, Jasmine asked Charlene, “Mommy, Dad’s asking if you want to talk to him over the phone.”

Charlene pursed her lips and stated plainly, “No need. Mommy’s busy.”

“Oh…” Jasmine told Thorne, “Dad, Mommy said no.”

Thorne acknowledged, “Hmm.”

Jasmine then said, “Well, Mommy, goodbye.”

“Yep, goodbye.”

After hanging up, Jasmine put down the phone, looked at Thorne, and mentioned, “Dad, Mommy seems mad.”

She wasn’t sure why, but she just had a feeling all of a sudden.

Thorne responded indifferently, “Is that so?”

“Yeah.”

“Hmm.”

And that was the end of that conversation.

Over the next few days, Charlene worked from home.

Jasmine called daily to check on her injury, confirming Charlene’s suspicion that she wouldn’t suggest visiting.

The “homework” Charlene and Stewart submitted to Kenton received feedback within two days. The core technical content they discussed, which others would consider confidential, got dismissed as worthless by Kenton.

Thus, for the following few days, Charlene and Stewart spent much time revising their “homework” based on Kenton’s comments alongside their regular work.

By Monday, Charlene’s foot was mostly better. She still wasn’t driving, but she could make it to the office for work.

Upon her arrival, Stewart shared, “Thorne seems genuinely interested in partnering with us.”

Thorne hadn’t visited personally but had sent someone to contact them the week before. Stewart feared it might upset Charlene and had kept it from her.

Someone from Thorne’s side was to visit again soon, and if the discussion went well, they could finalize a preliminary collaboration plan.

Quincy, the technical director sent by Thorne from his tech company but not an employee of the Henderson Group, met Charlene for the first time.

Upon learning that Charlene was also in tech, he greeted her courteously, “Ms. Ross, nice to meet your

Charlene responded, “Nice to meet you, too.”

The subsequent exchange was pleasant.

By noon, playing host, PrimeStar invited a few individuals from Thorne’s company for lunch.

As they arrived at the restaurant and left the car, they saw Thorne and Vesta exiting their vehicle.

Seeing them, Charlene hesitated.

Stewart rubbed his forehead, startled by how things had strangely lined up.

However, Quincy brightened up and called out, “Mr. Henderson!”

Thorne and Vesta turned around.

お金金

SEND GIFT or GCASH: +63.936.139.8714

COMMENT

Subscribe


Prev | Next

Unknown Divorce: Revelation Beyond Time Novel by Miss Lyra (Chapters 61 to 70)

Chapter 61

Thorne owned many companies and was always busy with work.

With Thorne away on business in the next few days, Jasmine was battling boredom at home. Unable to resist, she dialed up Charlene once more.

When Jasmine called, what happened in the past few days had faded for Charlene.

Seeing Jasmine’s name flash on her phone, she picked up eagerly.

Jasmine sighed into the phone, “Mommy, when are you coming home?”

Learning Thorne was out, Charlene promised to swing by after work.

Charlene’s return lit up Jasmine’s world. She clung to Charlene, sharing a barrage of school stories, and introduced her to the latest video game craze, insisting on teaching Charlene how to play.

With her homework done, Charlene indulged in whatever Jasmine wanted to do or explore, as long as it was healthy and safe.

It didn’t take Charlene long to understand the game, and they teamed up for a good hour of playtime.

That night, Jasmine was over the moon and insisted on Charlene staying by her side until she fell asleep, a request Charlene happily Obliged, preferring it to the emptiness of the master bedroom.

On Thursday evening, as Charlene turned off the exhaust fan and was about to exit the kitchen with dinner, Jasmine’s voice rang out, “Daddy, you’re back!”

Followed by a deep, pleasant voice. “Yeah, have you guys eaten yet?”

“Not yet, but Mommy’s just about done.”

“Is that so?”

Charlene paused, then stepped out with the dish in her hands.

By then, Jasmine and Thorne had come from the living room.

“Mommy, Daddy’s back.”

Charlene glanced at Thorne briefly before returning to the meal at hand.

After hanging up her apron, they took their usual seats at the table.

Munching on the veggies Charlene had served her, Jasmine asked, “Daddy, weren’t you supposed to be back tomorrow?”

“Wrapped things up early, so I came back.”

“Oh…”

Dinner at the Henderson family was a casual affair. Jasmine was lively, and though Thorne wasn’t much of a talker, he always engaged with his daughter.

Bubbling with stories, Jasmine turned to Charlene, “Mommy, why aren’t you saying anything?”

Charlene replied softly, “I enjoy listening to you two.”

“Oh…”

Even the housekeeper couldn’t help but notice something was off with Charlene.

While she often kept conversations with Thorne to a minimum that wouldn’t bother him, she never missed an opportunity to welcome him warmly upon his return from trips. However, she barely even looked at him today.

Thorne seemed clueless to Charlene’s weird vibes, and his face didn’t change.

Then, Thorne’s phone started ringing. It was a call from Irma.

“Off on another trip?”

“I just got back.” Thorne set down his phone, switched on the speaker, and continued eating as he talked, “What’s up, Grandma?”

Irma chuckled. “I haven’t seen Charlene and Minnie in a fortnight. It’s getting colder now. Why don’t you bring them over to Sapphire Springs Resort tomorrow? We could all do with a warm soak in the springs.”

Thorne nodded. “Got it.”

Hanging up, Jasmine was thrilled. “We get to soak in the hot springs again. Yay!”

Thorne looked at Charlene, saying, “I’ll arrange for someone to pick you up tomorrow evening.”

Without looking up, Charlene said, “No need. I’ll drive over from the office myself.”

Chapter 62

No way, Mommy. Can you come with me, please? Sapphire Springs Resort is so far. It will be boring if I go alone.”

Charlene paused.

Oh well.

“Alright.”

PrimeStar had been developing a new app, and after dinner, Stewart called to discuss some technical issues with her.

While Thorne and Jasmine chatted in the living room, Charlene stepped outside to take the call. It was half an hour later when Charlene finally wrapped up the conversation.

Jasmine looked up at her, unable to resist commenting, “Mommy, you’ve been getting a lot of calls lately, talking for hours every evening. You never used to do that.”

Overhearing that, Thorne looked up at her.

Hearing Jasmine mention it made the housekeeper realize it was true. Before, Charlene rarely spent so much time on the phone, let alone have such lengthy conversations.

Could Mrs. Henderson be having an affair? the housekeeper wondered.

No, that seemed unlikely. Given Charlene’s feelings for Thome, that just couldn’t be it.

“Just some work stuff,” Charlene replied briefly. “I’m going upstairs to handle a few things.”

Jasmine said, “Okay.”

Charlene booted up her computer to start working on the files Stewart had sent her.

Seeing her so busy, Jasmine didn’t want to disturb her. After playing alone and taking a bath, she peeked in again.

Charlene hadn’t neglected her professional skills in the past few years. Occasionally, when she had free time, she’d even design a few programs, sharing some basics with Jasmine when she came over, though Jasmine was only three or four and often fell asleep listening.

As Jasmine looked on, Charlene didn’t mind her and kept working.

Jasmine didn’t understand much but suddenly realized this work seemed familiar. Vesta had done something similar.

Jasmine watched for a bit before heading to bed.

Charlene continued working until she finished, then shut down her computer. Checking the time, she realized it was already past 2 am.

She hadn’t gone back to the master bedroom, and Thorne hadn’t shown any reaction. Maybe her bunking in Jasmine’s room and cutting back on their time together was just what he wanted.

The following day, Charlene didn’t wake up to make breakfast.

Jasmine woke up. Seeing Charlene asleep beside her, she realized her mom had stayed with her through the night.

Seeing Charlene still asleep, Jasmine quietly got up and left the room.

Seeing Thorne, she yawned, “Morning, Dad.”

Thorne responded with a simple “Hmm.”

“Mommy’s still asleep.”

“Hmm.”

When Charlene got up for breakfast, Thorne almost finished eating. They didn’t talk much, and Thorne left after finishing his meal.

Charlene also headed to the office when it was time. She left work on time that evening. When she got home, Jasmine was already waiting in the car. But Thorne hadn’t returned yet.

Charlene and Jasmine waited for over twenty minutes, with Jasmine frowning. “Dad’s taking forever.”

Calmly reading a book, Charlene didn’t seem bothered.

Then, the living room phone rang.

A few seconds later, the housekeeper relayed, “Mr. Henderson says he’s busy and can’t make it back. He’s asked you and Miss Minnie to go to Sapphire Springs Resort, and he’ll join later.”

Charlene was indifferent, responding, “Got it.”

Thorne had said he’d join them later but never showed up that night, not even when it was deep into the night.

Chapter 63

Imma hadn’t seen Thorne, and it was getting under her skin, leaving Jasmine feeling pretty down in the dumps, too.

But Charlene was the picture of calm amidst the storm, pouring Irma a cup of coffee with a serene expression, suggesting, “Maybe he’s caught up in something urgent and can’t break away.”

Irma was in a foul mood, calling it a night much earlier than usual.

Jasmine tried calling Thorne several times, but it was like talking to a brick wall. She got no answer,

The following morning dawned. When Charlene woke up, the bed beside her was empty. There was no sign of Jasmine anywhere.

After getting ready for the day, Charlene left her room to find the place eerily quiet.

Bored out of her mind because Thome was a no–show, Jasmine had someone take her to the city for excitement bright and early. And Irma? She caught a chill from the evening breeze the night before, ending up with a splitting headache in the wee hours, and had headed back to the Henderson Mansion before Charlene even stirred.

Not wanting to disturb her rest, they didn’t even bother to inform Charlene.

So, there was Charlene, the only guest in the huge Sapphire Springs Resort, except for the staff.

wasn’t like Jasmine couldn’t have waited for Charlene to wake up to take her out for some fun. But Jasmine sneaking off without a word probably meant she got some news from Thorne’s end, planning to meet with him and Vesta, and was worried Charlene might object.

The weather was dreary, with rain pouring down, but the hot spring under its protective cover offered a cozy refuge. There’s something special about soaking in the hot waters while reading a book and admiring the rainy landscape.

Besides, Charlene enjoyed her solitude, which allowed her more time to herself. So, even with everyone gone, Charlene decided to stay put at Sapphire Springs Resort.

It was Sunday afternoon. Charlene planned to have dinner before heading home and got a call from Irma. “Charlene, I rang Thome in the morning, asking him to pick you up from Sapphire Springs Resort tonight. Did he get in touch?”

Nope. Thorne was supposed to join them at Sapphire Springs Resort but had been MIA without a call.

Jasmine hadn’t reached out, either, since she sneaked off the day before.

But Charlene wasn’t about to bother Irma with this.

To keep things simple, she lied, “Yes.”

Feeling relieved, Irma didn’t press further after Charlene inquired about her health, and they ended the call.

Charlene had dinner at Sapphire Springs Resort as the sun dipped below the horizon.

Irma mentioned Thorne would come for her, but there she was, waiting until nearly nine with no sign of him.

Sapphire Springs Resort was a good hour and a half from her home, and Charlene couldn’t wait longer. She arranged for a resort shuttle to take her back.

Sleep was about to claim her on the ride home when her phone jolted her awake. It was Connie.

Picking up, Charlene said, “Connie?”

“Damn it! That bitch!”

Caught off guard, Charlene was stunned, and Connie quickly explained, “Sorry, just venting.”

“What’s up?”

“Well, I was at this charity gala tonight, right? And I saw your deadbeat dad and Vesta. Some girl called Vesta out for being a homewrecker, doused her in red wine, and made a huge scene. This girl, from a well–to–do family, didn’t let it go easily. I was enjoying the drama when, guess what, your husband showed up!”

Charlene was silent for a bit, then continued to listen as Connie spoke, barely concealing her irritation. “It was a high–profile charity event, live–streamed and everything. Vesta and her crew aren’t A-listers, but him showing up to back Vesta and whisking her away got caught on camera and broadcast live.”

Connie sent over the live stream link.

Charlene opened it to find a noisy gala with performances, making it hard to catch any conversation. But the video did a fine job capturing the moment the girl confronted Vesta, the ensuing argument, and the wine–throwing incident in all its messy glory.

Chapter 64

The scene was chaotic, a modern-day Shakespearean drama unfolding at the edge of the dance floor. Connie had been all along. The f’s family did come from money, judging by their bold confrontation with the Hawkins family. Henley tried to ease the tensions, his demeanor humble, attempting to reason with the furious party, but the girl’s family had none of it. Their barrage of insults left the Hawkins family looking visibly shaken, a storm cloud of humiliation brewing over them,

When the night seemed to hit its lowest, Thome made his grand entrance. In a move out of a Hollywood movie, he shed his jacket, draping it over Vesta’s shoulders, before exchanging a few hushed yet firm words with the girl’s elders. Without waiting for a response, he scooped Vesta up in his arms and left the scene with the confidence of a knight in shining armor

Thorne’s stepping in drastically changed the mood of the girl’s family. They tried to follow, maybe hoping to smooth things over, but they were stopped by the evening’s security discreetly set up by the dinner hosts.

As the video of the incident spread like wildfire across social media, the girl’s family’s initial bravado faded into a desperate attempt to reconcile with the Hawkins family. But Henley and his party, buoyed by Thorne’s assertive rescue, paid them no mind, their earlier anxiety replaced by silent solidarity as they followed Thorne out of the venue.

The buzz surrounding the event wasn’t just about the stars in attendance but the juicy drama that unfolded. Though Vesta and the other girl were strangers to the public eye, the story caught fire, fueled by the revelation that Thorne, a young and successful entrepreneur known for his low profile despite his high society lineage, was the knight in the tale.

The online world erupted with admiration for Thorne’s unexpected heroism and good looks, comparing him to his business achievements and social standing. Meanwhile, Vesta’s credentials as a PhD holder, racer, adventurer, and hacker at 25 sparked fantasies of her being a real-life heroine straight out of an adventure novel.

As fans connected the dots from past times, Thorne was spotted at Vesta’s races. Their cheerleading for the couple ramped up, and they painted their pairing as a match made in heaven. Speculation about the girl’s boyfriend trying to hit on Vesta seemed absurd to the public, given the evident disparity in charm and achievement between him and Thorne.

The saga left Charlene feeling out of the loop, especially after waiting for Thorne to pick her up from Sapphire Springs Resort, a plan forgotten in the evening’s drama. Unperturbed, she retreated into the night, her mind a whirlwind of thoughts, only to find solace in the comfort of her bed and the peace of a dreamless sleep.

Chapter 65

The next day, Charlene woke up to a sunny morning, grabbed a breakfast of toast and scrambled eggs, and headed to work as usual.

At lunch, she was halfway through her sandwich when her phone rang. It was Jasmine, calling for the first time since she had snuck away from Sapphire Springs Resort.

Charlene answered, “Hey, sweetie.”

“Hi, Mommy.” Jasmine’s voice came through, light and a bit cautious.

“Eaten yet?”

“Just did!”

Jasmine received Vesta’s call that morning at Sapphire Springs Resort. Vesta said Thorne had taken her out for fun and asked if she wanted to join. Without a second thought and without letting Charlene know, she dashed off.

They had a blast, only returning to town late yesterday afternoon. However, they didn’t come home the night before. This morning, back at school and feeling guilty, Jasmine worried Charlene might be upset, so she called.

But hearing Charlene casually ask about her meal made it sound like she wasn’t mad about her sneaky exit, which made Jasmine feel relieved. She knew Charlene couldn’t stay mad at her!

Recently, Jasmine noticed a shift in Charlene’s behavior – fewer daily calls and less prying into her whereabouts. Jasmine appreciated the newfound freedom.

Charlene didn’t ask about the past two days. She wasn’t interested.

After chatting briefly about Jasmine’s school life, Charlene hung up and returned to her desk when Stewart approached. “The Future Tech Expo is tomorrow. Shall we meet up at the office to head over together?”

“Sounds good,” Charlene agreed.

The following morning, minutes after she left home, Charlene’s car broke down, causing a fender bender that escalated into a traffic nightmare. Amidst the honking and frustrations, Charlene apologized to the other drivers and called for roadside assistance, worried about making it to the expo on time.

As she waited, a familiar figure crossed the street toward her.

“Car trouble?” Granger’s voice was calm.

A bit surprised to see him, Charlene briefly explained her situation. She had informed Stewart, who suggested waiting for a company–arranged pickup, but Granger offered a ride instead.

They were on their way five minutes later, sitting awkwardly apart in the backseat.

“Thanks,” Charlene muttered, to which Granger replied, “No problem.”

Granger was busy with calls for most of the ride, offering Charlene a reprieve from the awkward silence. Eventually, they arrived at the expo, and Charlene thanked Granger before quickly heading inside.

No sooner had Charlene left than a sleek black car pulled up beside Granger’s. Spotting the car, Vesta confirmed it was Granger and approached him with surprise and curiosity.

After a brief exchange, after recognizing Granger, Henley and Laverne greeted him warmly. Granger excused himself after a phone call and Vesta’s group moved on to the expo.

Inside, Charlene caught up with Stewart and the team. Stewart whispered, “Our mentor’s here, too. Luckily, you got here on time. He wouldn’t have been pleased with tardiness.”

Charlene breathed a sigh of relief, feeling thankful her day hadn’t started with a lecture from a mentor known for his strict punctuality The close call only emphasized the importance of first impressions, even years after graduation.

Chapter 66

They scanned their tickets and entered the exhibition hall, which was buzzing with excitement. The hall was vast and full of flying cars, lifelike robots, and other displays.

There were numerous exhibits, each focusing on its core technology. Charlene and her group were immediately captivated upon entering.

Being well–known, Stewart had barely been there a moment before people started coming over to greet him. He also took the time to introduce Charlene to some of his contacts.

As she smiled, greeted people, and faced the direction of the exhibition hall’s entrance, her gaze met with Vesta and her group, who had just walked in.

Vesta stopped. She hadn’t expected to see Charlene there. After all, this kind of tech expo was a dream networking event for the elite, and every spot was highly precious.

As a major shareholder of PrimeStar, Stewart’s taking Charlene, an undergraduate student, under his wing at PrimeStar might not have raised eyebrows among the staff. But allocating such a valuable expo spot to Charlene, a new undergraduate recruit, surely fed feathers among the other PrimeStar elites.

Stewart was Kenton’s student, and Vesta had heard that his expertise in the field was still unmatched even though he divided his attention between business and his passion for Al. The direction of product development at their company had always been his call. His knack for technology, value for talent, and the company’s core fortress, CUAP, meant PrimeStar had flourished over the years Raleigh had always spoken highly of him, calling him an exceptional boss.

However, Vesta had been skeptical of Stewart’s judgment when he chose not to hire her, feeling he didn’t live up to Raleighi’s praise. And then, he had given Charlene such a crucial expo spot. It seemed like a complete mess to her With that thought, Vesta frowned.

Henley and Laverne also spotted Charlene and shared the same surprised look. They weren’t expecting to see her there.

Charlene merely glanced at them before turning her attention away.

Seeing Charlene chatting amicably with a tall man, Henley frowned and asked Vesta, “Do you know that man?”

“That’s Stewart.”

“That’s Stewart?” Henley was genuinely surprised.

He knew about Charlene’s move from the Henderson Group to PrimeStar but didn’t realize Stewart held her in such high regard.

Before Vesta could reply, someone approached them. “Ms. Hawkins, Mr. Hawkins, glad that you made it.

“Mr. Gallagher.” Vesta and Henley greeted the newcomer.

They initially had only two tickets, but after the charity gala “incident” the night before, which made their connection with Thome a top of hot gossip, Mr. Gallagher, seeking to curry favor with Thorne, had a ticket delivered to them overnight upon learning they were one short for the Future Tech Expo.

Following last night’s drama, the link between Thorne and Vesta was well known. After exchanging a few pleasantries with Mr. Gallagher, more people came to greet them. Soon, their group became the center of attention, drawing curious glances from the crowd- On Charlene’s side, noticing the buzz around the Hawkins family, Mr. Roland remarked, “Over there, the Hawkins family, you’ve heard right? Ms. Hawkins and Thorne have a deep connection. Look at them. Everyone’s rushing to schmooze.”

Mr. Roland’s tone carried a hint of disdain. Stewart was also aware of last night’s charity gala drama involving Vesta.

Chapter 67

Charlene glanced at Mr. Roland as he spoke with disdain about the Hawkins family, prompting her to ask, “Do you have some best the Hawkins family, Mr. Roland?”

Mr. Roland shook his head. “Beef? Nah, not really. See, the gal who was arguing with Ms. Hawkins last night, Star, is actually the daughter of a good buddy of mine. I’ve seen her grow up since she was a little squirt. Starr can be a bit wild but she’s not the type to fy off the handle.”

“Her fiancé, that Bush kid, got pretty cozy with another girl a few years back and almost called off his engagement to Start But then, out of the blue, that girl got to know Thorne and dropped the Bush boy like a hot potato.”

Mr. Roland’s story implied Vesta had once interfered in Starr’s relationship with her fiancé, but after climbing the social ladder by getting involved with Thorne, she had backed off.

However, Mr. Roland was not dwelling on the past. But the fiasco from the night before had riled him up.

He sighed, “My friend and Starr were supposed to attend today’s expo as well, but after last night’s drama and Mr. Henderson’s intervention went viral online, people have been bashing Starr left and right online, leaving her in tears,

“Furthermore, after discovering Ms. Hawkins and Mr. Henderson’s connection, many old foxes rushed to cozy up to the Hawkins family to avoid becoming targets themselves today. So, my friend and Starr decided to bail.”

Listening to this, Charlene and Stewart didn’t know what to say.

When Charlene peeked at Vesta again, she saw even more folks clustering around her.

After wrapping up the conversation with Mr. Roland, Charlene joined Patton and others in exploring and discussing the expo’s exhibits. They were all excited over the multitude of new technologies on display.

After a while, Stewart suddenly approached Charlene, gesturing in a direction.

It was Thorne. He had shown up, too. His tech firm had a significant footprint domestically. And known for his tech–savvy, it didn’t surprise Charlene that he’d attend, especially since Vesta was there. How could he not be?

And there he was, standing right by Vesta’s side, surrounded by people as if they were a couple.

Charlene spared them a glance before looking away.

Then, she spotted Moran. He was there as well. However, Moran was in conversation and hadn’t noticed her.

Stewart inquired, “Does he know you’re here?”

Charlene shook her head. “I don’t think so.”

After all, although she and Thorne had met occasionally, they had never discussed their situation. Their conversations, if any, revolved around their daughter, Jasmine. So, how could Thorne know she was at the expo?

Visibly annoyed, Stewart said, “Are you not going to say hi?”

Charlene and Thorne were still technically married. If she made her presence known as Mrs. Henderson, Stewart wondered about Thorne and Vesta’s reaction.

Charlene understood his point. She shook her head, “No, let’s not.”

First off, it wasn’t really required.

Secondly, if she boxed Thorne in, for Vesta’s sake, he might spill the beans about her past plot against him to everyone.

Without proof, even if she weren’t the culprit, she’d be the one embarrassed. With so many entrepreneurs around, the mishandling situation could affect her uncle’s business. Charlene didn’t want to act on a whim.

Chapter 68

Charlene withdrew her gaze as Patton called her over for some assistance. Without further ado, she turned her back, no longer

reoccupied with what was happening on Thorne’s end.

As she spun around, Moran caught sight of her.

At that moment, Vesta had drifted toward Henley, leaving Thorne by his lonesome.

Moran walked over, nudging Thorne’s side with his elbow before subtly gesturing toward Charlene. “Over there. Your wife’s here, too.”

Following Moran’s hint, Thome looked in the indicated direction and spotted Charlene.

She held a tablet, explaining a prototype’s technical nuances to Patton and his crew.

Charlene and the team were so engrossed that they didn’t sense Thorne and his company’s curious glances.

Moran paused before quizzing, “Who are those folks with your wife? Is she discussing the core tech of the prototype? She’s savvy, huh?” Thome stared at Charlene, his gaze unyielding, words unspoken. Sensing something, Charlene glanced their way. Their eyes met across the distance, and it was a silent exchange.

Charlene hesitated. The distance made it hard for Charlene to decipher the exact emotion in Thorne’s eyes, but she noticed Thorne seemed to smile.

Was he smiling at her? Perhaps she was overthinking it. With confusion and curiosity, Charlene averted her gaze.

Moran noticed and asked, “What’s with the smile?”

Thome replied, “Nothing.”

Moran didn’t press further. He couldn’t help but raise an eyebrow when Charlene saw them, especially Thorne, and reacted as if looking at a stranger, keeping her composure.

Was Charlene playing hard to get, or was she just being tactful?

Given Thorne’s reluctance to make their marriage public, whether at that party or the expo, she had always maintained a distance from Thorne, careful not to reveal any signs of their relationship. Indeed, Charlene seemed quite considerate in this aspect.

Vesta approached, asking, “What are you guys talking about?”

Ever quick, Moran responded, “Nothing.” Then, turning to Vesta, he asked, “Have you finished your chat?”

Before Vesta could answer, someone approached them with Professor Hancock, introducing, “Professor Hancock, this is Ms. Hawkins, the tech prodigy I mentioned earlier.”

It was the same Professor Hancock Stewart introduced to Charlene at a previous gathering.

Vesta had seen Hancock then but hadn’t paid much attention, given her focus wasn’t on mingling with the tech elites, barely recognizing Hancock.

A disagreement between Vesta and Stewart slightly marred their previous encounter. But engaged in conversation with Charlene then, Hancock hadn’t paid much mind to it and never brought it up.

Greeting Vesta, he said, “Nice to meet you, Ms. Hawkins.”

“Nice to meet you.”

With the Hawkins family’s tech firm in dire need of tech talents, learning of Professor Hancock’s reputation made Vesta courteous, with Henley coming over to greet Hancock.

After that, Vesta and Professor Hancock had a lengthy conversation, surrounded by numerous prototypes ripe for discussion…

Not being tech–savvy, Henley and Laverne stayed out of the technical chatter.

Chapter 69

They were at the expo with a clear goal of networking and making connections.

Of course, after Thorne’s arrival, Henley and Laverne couldn’t help but keep an eye on him while networking. They were curious how he would react upon seeing Charlene.

Soon enough, they noticed that when Thorne saw Charlene, he had zero reaction. It was as if he saw a stranger. He didn’t even bother to give her a second glance.

Rumor had it that Charlene had resorted to some pretty low tactics to corner Thorne into marrying her. Thorne had no affection for her. He hardly spent time at home and harbored nothing but disdain for Charlene. It seemed the rumors were true.

‘As the expo was gearing up to start, the staff gave a heads up to the key folks from different companies to make their way to the

conference hall for the closing get–together.

Stewart and Charlene represented PrimeStar in the conference hall, leading the way. Vesta and Laverne were surprised to see Charlene entering the hall.

Laverne leaned to Vesta and whispered, “Seriously? Stewart holds her in such high regard?”

After seeing Stewart bringing Charlene along to the expo, it was clear that Stewart had a soft spot for Charlene. But they hadn’t expected him to be this invested.

After all, Charlene was a divorcee with a child. Despite her beauty, being a catch himself, Stewart could find someone arguably better.

On the verge of her second marriage was beyond them. Why he was so into Charlene, a woman on

Vesta remained silent.

Though they had made it to the expo, the conference hall seating was limited. Their company hadn’t provided any exhibits, which meant seating in the back rows. However, Thorne had arranged for Vesta to sit in the front row with him.

Hearing that, Henley couldn’t help but chuckle. Charlene was there, yet Thorne had Vesta sit with him.

Laverne laughed, adding, “I heard Kenton will give a speech later. Scoring a front-row seat means we’re more likely to get a word in with him.”

Of course, Vesta was well aware of this.

Seeing Charlene and Stewart settling down in a middle row, Laverne initially felt miffed. But then, knowing Vesta got to sit before her she instantly felt better.

Vesta, of course, noticed Charlene and Stewart. As she passed by Charlene with Thorne, she acted as if Charlene was invisible, not sparing her a glance.

Charlene and Stewart noticed them but didn’t pay much attention.

However, someone nearby mentioned with envy, “I heard Mr. Wagner is sitting in the front row. Being in the front row means you can speak to him. How envious.”

“Indeed.”

Charlene and Stewart exchanged glances.

Stewart leaned in and whispered, “Don’t worry. She won’t catch his eye even if she gets a chance to meet Mr. Wagner.”

Stewart had a fair idea of Vesta’s professional level since they met for the first time.

Charlene understood his point but countered, “What if she’s hiding her true abilities?”

Stewart was momentarily speechless. That was a possibility he had considered, but could it be true?

While he mulled over that, the host took to the stage to start his talk. Shortly after the host concluded his lengthy address, he announced, “Please welcome Mr. Kenton to the stage to deliver his speech!”

Chapter 70

Kenton was a name known globally, yet he was surprisingly young and was just a tad over forty.

Tall and slender with rimless glasses on his nose, he went to the stage amidst thunderous applause as the host finished the introduction.

After reaching the center of the podium, his gaze swept over the audience, bringing an instant hush to the room.

“Thank you to the organizers for this heartfelt invitation…” he began, keeping his opening remarks brief.

After summarizing and affirming the exhibits at the show, he answered questions from some of the corporate attendees. Many people wanted to ask questions, but time was limited. Half an hour later, Kenton stepped down from the stage.

There were other segments to follow in the conference, and after stepping down, Kenton moved toward the front–row seat prepared for him by the organizers.

As he passed, several business tycoons in the front row stood to shake hands and greet Kenton, causing a wave of envy from those in the back, especially among some of the technical staff.

Sitting next to Kenton’s seat was Thorne. As Kenton approached, Thorne stood up.

Sitting beside Thorne, Vesta did the same.

Thorne reached out for a handshake, “Mr. Wagner, it’s been a while.”

Thorne and Kenton had met before. It was many years ago

With a cold demeanor, Kenton extended his hand. “It has indeed been quite some time.”

If one were to count, it had been over a decade.

Kenton’s aloofness wasn’t personal toward Thorne. He was like that with everyone, including his students.

Vesta also extended her hand. “Mr. Wagner, I’m Vesta. It’s a pleasure to meet you.”

Kenton glanced at her, grunted in acknowledgment, and after shaking hands with her and a few others who came up, he sat down. Thorne sat to Kenton’s right while someone else on his left chatted with him. Kenton engaged in a half–hearted chat with them. Thorne sat, listening to the speakers on the stage. Vesta wanted to talk to Kenton, but with Thorne in between, it wasn’t easy. Noticing Thorne wasn’t initiating conversation with Kenton, she leaned in and whispered, “Did you and Mr. Wagner have a fallout?”

Thorne chuckled. “Not at all.”

“Then why…”

Everyone wanted a moment with Kenton, so why didn’t Thorne seize the opportunity to talk more with him?

She considered asking to switch seats with Thorne but decided against it, seeing Kenton engaged in a lively conversation with a well–known business magnate to his left. Given her lower profile, disrupting their chat could potentially offend them.

“He doesn’t think much of me,” Thorne finally said.

“What?” Vesta was shocked, wondering if she had misunderstood.

But Thorne’s smile confirmed she hadn’t. Yet, if that were the case, didn’t it imply some tension? However, Thorne seemed utterly unfazed.

Without further discussion, Vesta dropped the subject.

Time flew by, and finally, the conference was done. Rumors swirled that Kenton wouldn’t leave right away.

お金金

SEND GIFT or GCASH: +63.936.139.8714

COMMENT

Subscribe


Prev | Next

Unknown Divorce: Revelation Beyond Time Novel by Miss Lyra (Chapters 51 to 60)

Chapter 51

When Charlene walked in, the room went silent, every pair of eyes fixed on her in awe.

Too thrilled to remain seated, someone stood up and rushed to ask, “Mr. Ferguson, is this stunning lady our new colleague?”

“Word does get around, doesn’t it?” Stewart chuckled, turning to introduce Charlene. “This is Charlene Ross. She’s joining our company-”

Raleigh cut him off and suddenly blurted, “Did you give up on Vesta because of her, Mr. Ferguson?”

Stewart paused a moment, then nodded, “Yeah. I was thinking of giving you the rundown later…”

Before he could finish, Raleigh turned to Charlene, saying, “Vesta just got her PhD from one of the top ten universities, and she’s only 25. If Ms. Ross managed to get her spot here at PrimeStar, her resume must be even more impressive, right?”

The word around was that Stewart had personal reasons for not hiring Vesta, who had not revealed the real causes.

Raleigh had seen Charlene hugging Stewart downstairs earlier, which led him to believe her hiring at PrimeStar was due to personal connections.

Despite the company’s reputation for attracting top talent, having a resume like Vesta’s was rare, even nationally. He doubted Charlene’s achievements could surpass hers.

Without waiting for Charlene to respond, he sneered, “But then, Ms. Ross does look quite young. People might think you haven’t even graduated with your PhD yet.”

Stewart had planned to talk with Raleigh about not hiring Vesta later. After all, Charlene and Vesta’s issue wasn’t something they could discuss in such a public setting. But he hadn’t expected Raleigh to lash out like that.

Frowning, Stewart began, “Raleigh-”

But Raleigh felt Stewart was trying to cover for Charlene and loudly cut him off, “Mr. Ferguson, I was talking to Ms. Ross.”

He pressed Charlene, “Is it that hard to answer about your education? Or does Mr. Ferguson need to speak for you? Or is it that you haven’t been in a PhD program? Or perhaps the institution you attended isn’t ranked high enough to mention?” Charlene calmly replied, “Indeed, I haven’t pursued a PhD, but-”

Raleigh laughed, feeling like his guesses had hit the mark. Not every woman could measure up to Vesta’s achievements.

He scoffed, interrupting Charlene before she could finish, “But what? You’re going to say even without a PhD, your knowledge doesn’t fall short? What gives you that illusion? Just because men have flattered you for your looks, you think you have real talent?” That was the last straw for Stewart, who burst out, “Raleigh!”

While skepticism was one thing, Raleigh’s remarks insulted Charlene! How could he not be furious?

Raleigh removed his ID badge from around his neck. “I resign.”

“You!” Stewart was stunned by Raleigh’s impulsiveness.

Raleigh looked back at him. “Mr. Ferguson, I always thought you valued talent and could separate personal from professional. But I was wrong.”

With that, Raleigh turned and left.

Not one to lose his temper easily, Stewart called after him, “Take some time to cool off. When you’re ready to return, you’re always welcome.”

Chapter 52

No way. I’m done with PrimeStar forever!” Raleigh declared without a backward glance as he stormed off.

Charlene really appreciated her talent. Her eyes flicked to Stewart, who shook his head at her, suggesting she keep cool. Raleigh was a diamond they couldn’t afford to let go, even with his temper tantrum.

From the get-go, it was clear Raleigh harbored feelings for Vesta, something Stewart noted but considered a personal matter that didn’t concern him. However, Raleigh’s emotional reaction to Charlene’s arrival, spurred by his feelings for Vesta, crossed a line.

The core technology at CUAP was under a confidentiality agreement with the government, making Charlene’s role a secret. Raleigh’s impulsiveness and overestimation of Vesta meant that even if Charlene proved her worth, Raleigh might remain unconvinced, thinking Vesta could have done better. The scenario could lead to Raleigh feeling sidelined by Charlene, making him susceptible to manipulation and potentially causing significant damage to his career and the company.

Seeing Stewart’s confidence, Charlene felt reassured.

Stewart cleared his throat and addressed the room, “Okay, Charlene may not have a PhD, but trust me. Her know-how is more than enough for what we’re after.”

The room exchanged skeptical glances. They heard of Raleigh’s recent recommendation of a friend to Stewart. But the details were unclear, much like a similar incident the year before involving a supposedly top–tier university grad who turned out to be underqualified. Stewart’s choice to favor Charlene over a highly qualified candidate understandably angered Raleigh and raised questions about Stewart’s ability to separate personal biases from professional decisions.

Understanding the room’s mood, Stewart inquired about Raleigh’s current projects. Patton, who had been working closely with Raleigh, provided a brief overview.

Stewart suggested, “Charlene, how about you take over Raleigh’s remaining tasks?”

Charlene agreed, “Sure, happy to.”

She then addressed the team confidently, “I’m looking forward to working with all of you.”

The team responded with polite, if not entirely enthusiastic, smiles, silently hoping Charlene would prove capable and not leave them to pick up the slack.

“It’s all here. Tell me if you need anything.” Particularly concerned about the extra workload, Patton politely offered to help Charlene, who gratefully accepted.

At least her attitude was positive. That was something.

Chapter 53

Raleigh left PrimeStar and immediately dialed Vesta.

Vesta asked, “Charlene got a job at PrimeStar?”

“Yeah.” Raleigh found it odd. “Didn’t you know?”

Wasn’t Charlene the reason she got pushed out to make room at PrimeStar?

“No idea.” She thought Stewart didn’t hire her to give Charlene a leg up.

So, had Charlene left the Henderson Group since she had joined PrimeStar?

‘Raleigh paused, “What were those personal reasons you mentioned?”

Vesta didn’t feel like going into detail. “Just some personal beef”

“But-”

“What’s up?”

He got it wrong. His departure had nothing to do with Vesta.

Thinking this, Raleigh couldn’t help but ask, “How capable is Charlene? I heard she didn’t even get her PhD, She…”

“She didn’t just get her PhD. She only has a bachelor’s. She never went to grad school.”

“Really?”

“Yeah.” Vesta’s tone was icy.

It was unexpected that Charlene had left the Henderson Group. But what surprised Vesta even more was that Charlene didn’t consider furthering her education after leaving the Henderson Group. Instead, she got a job at another company through backdoor connections. She lacked ambition and vision.

Raleigh asked, “Vesta, what are your plans now?”

Vesta said, “I’ve got a big race ahead and must spend much time practicing. I’ll think about work stuff later.”

“Oh, I see…”

*Yesta was good at everything, and Raleigh knew that. Sometimes, he wondered if she could keep up with her professional knowledge

with all her activities. But then, knowing how exceptional Vesta was, he felt she was in a league of her own.

He figured if Vesta dared to do it, she must have had her reasons.

Meanwhile, over at Henderson Group, Thorne was going through some files and without even looking up, asked Coy, “Get me a coffee, will you?”

“Right away.”

It was Sunny’s first time making coffee for Thorne, so she was excited and nervous. Following Charlene’s instructions to the letter, she carefully prepared the coffee, which Coy then delivered to Thorne.

Thorne set aside his files, picked up the coffee to stir gently, and brought it to his lips, only to hesitate. Something about the smell was off.

He hesitated, then took a small sip, only to set it down immediately. “Brew it again.”

Coy paused, “Okay.”

Sunny was puzzled. “Brew it again? Too much sugar, or was the taste not good? But I followed Charlene’s steps exactly and measured the sugar. It shouldn’t be wrong.”

Coy looked helpless. “I’m not sure, either.”

Sunny had to brew another cup. Perhaps due to her nerves, Thorne didn’t even taste this one. He sniffed it and set it aside, asking Coy, “What’s going on?”

Coy explained, “Sunny might be nervous since it’s her first time making coffee for you, so she might not have gotten the heat right…” Thorne frowned. “Sunny? Who’s Sunny? Where’s Charlene?”

Coy was shocked. “Charlene has left the company. Didn’t you know?”

Thorne remained silent. He genuinely didn’t know. He was aware of the incident about Charlene’s work attitude irking Coy, leading to talks of her dismissal.

But… “When did she leave?”

Last Thursday!

Got it!

Chapter 54

“How about this coffee?” asked Coy.

Thorne glanced at the coffee cup on his desk with disdain. “Take it away and get me a glass of tap water, will you?”

Coy nodded. “Sure thing.”

At noon, Stewart went out for a business lunch, leaving Charlene to dine alone in the company cafeteria.

Though polite, her colleagues kept their distance. It didn’t seem to bother Charlene much.

After lunch, she plunged back into her work. As the clock ticked past five, she approached Patton, her project manager. “I think I’ve pretty much nailed it. Do you want to take a look?”

“What?” Patton was initially confused, but as he perused the documents Charlene handed over, his confusion turned into utter disbelief. “You… you’ve finished everything?”

It was a workload that Raleigh, the previous team leader, had scheduled over a fortnight to finish. And Charlene had deciphered and finished it all in less than a day?

“Yep,” Charlene confirmed.

Patton was speechless, especially when he realized Charlene had done an exceptional job and that her work also provided him with fresh perspectives he hadn’t considered for his tasks.

The news spread. Soon, other colleagues crowded around, equally stunned by Charlene’s feat.

Recovering from his shock, Patton eyed Charlene incredulously. “Are you for real just an undergrad?”

Charlene took a moment, then replied, “I didn’t go after a master’s.”

Impossible! How could an undergraduate outperform a team of seasoned Ph.Ds and master’s graduates?

Patton asked, “Why didn’t you go for your master’s? Financial issues at home?”

But looking at Charlene, that didn’t seem to be the case. With her skills, she shouldn’t have to worry about tuition fees.

Charlene lowered her gaze. “No, it’s just some personal reasons.” She smiled and added, “Maybe I’ll consider further studies later.”

After a brief chat and solving a few more work-related queries for her colleagues, Charlene left the office around seven.

Stepping out, she found Stewart waiting for her at the door. “Making a mark on your first day, winning everyone’s approval. That’s classic you.”

Charlene grinned. “Dinner on me?”

Stewart raised an eyebrow. “What else did you think I was waiting here for?”

Laughing, they left the office together.

Twenty minutes later, as they were about to enter a restaurant, a kid darted past, causing Charlene to stumble back and almost fall, if not for Stewart’s quick reflexes, catching her by the waist.

Just as she was releasing a sigh of relief and about to say thanks, Charlene spotted Thorne and Moran in the distance. They saw her too.

Thorne paused in his tracks. Moran raised an eyebrow.

With pursed lips, Charlene averted her gaze and gently pushed Stewart away. Unaware of Thorne and Moran, Stewart asked worriedly, “Did you hurt your ankle?”

Charlene shook her head. “No, I’m fine.”

“That’s good. Let’s go then.”

Without giving Thorne another glance, Charlene followed Stewart inside.

Observing Charlene’s reaction, Moran was incredulous. “That was your wife, right?”

Thorne remained silent.

Moran snorted, “She ignored us completely and was all chummy with Stewart. Is this some new strategy to win you back? Trying to make you jealous?”

Before Thorne could respond, Moran burst out laughing. “She’s overthinking this.”

Thorne didn’t reply, stating, “Let’s go.”

Chapter 55

Vesta and Jasmine were already there when they arrived at the private dining room.

Vesta asked, “What’s got you laughing so much?”

Moran replied with a chuckle, “Oh, nothing. Just met a rather interesting character.”

After dinner, Thorne and Jasmine headed home.

Getting out of the car, Jasmine ran upstairs, bursting with excitement, “Mommy, Mommy!”

Latonia emerged from the kitchen upon hearing the commotion. “Your mommy hasn’t come home yet.”

“What?” Jasmine’s excitement faded. “Why is Mommy always so busy these days?”

Grumbling to herself, she went upstairs.

Noticing Thome still lingering downstairs, Latonia inquired, “Mr. Henderson?”

Thorne shook his head. “No worries,” and followed upstairs. That night, Thorne noted that Charlene hadn’t returned.

The following morning, Jasmine woke up, half expecting to indulge in one of Charlene’s homemade breakfasts.

Seeing the breakfast on the table looked nothing like Charlene’s handiwork, she frowned, “Mommy didn’t get up to make breakfast?

Latonia replied, “Mrs. Henderson is not at home.”

Jasmine found it odd. “Where did Mommy go? Did she visit Grandma’s again?”

“Perhaps?” Without confirmation from Charlene, Latonia couldn’t be sure.

Jasmine turned to Thorne. “Dad…”

Taking his time, Thorne suggested, “If you want to know, call her.”

“I’ll ask her tonight, then.”

Meanwhile, after breakfast, Charlene had gone straight to the office.

As Stewart was about to discuss new product development with Charlene, his phone rang.

The caller asked, “Has your company crossed paths with the Henderson Group?”

“What?” Stunned, Stewart glanced at Charlene and switched to speakerphone.

“Someone from the Henderson Group was looking to cause trouble for your company, but we managed to intervene.”

Hearing that, Charlene clenched her fists tight. After the dinner party, Thorne didn’t confront Charlene about Steward wronging Vesta, which she thought meant he wasn’t interested in pursuing it.

It wasn’t that he didn’t care. It was just that he didn’t bother arguing with Charlene, choosing instead to act, making it clear that targeting, Vesta would have consequences for her!

Stewart realized what was happening. He reassured Charlene, patting her hand. “Don’t worry. Our company has strong ties with the government. They can’t touch us.”

“Right.”

Otherwise, to avenge Vesta, with Thorne’s influence and wealth, he would have PrimeStar weakened, if not destroyed. His protection over Vesta was indeed fierce!

Slightly concerned, Stewart asked, “If they can’t get to PrimeStar, would they target the Ross family?”

Charlene shook her head. “No.”

Having Irma in the mix meant Thorne wouldn’t easily go after the Ross family. He would still want to respect Irma’s dignity.

“That’s a relief…”

As the day neared its end, Charlene received a call from Jasmine. “Mommy, when are you coming home? I’m so hungry.”

“Didn’t you ask Latonia to prepare something for you?”

“But I want your beef steak.” She hadn’t had it last time and craved it even more.

Charlene hesitated.

Rubbing her temples without responding, Jasmine added, “Dad’s gone on a business trip, and I’m so bored. Come home soon, okay?”

‘Thorne is on a business trip?‘ That gave Charlene pause.

With their divorce unfinalized, Charlene could overlook Thorne. But Jasmine, until she turned 18, was still her responsibility.

Chapter 56

Thinking of this, she said, “Got it. I’ll be back soon.”

Charlene prepared beef steak for Jasmine that evening and also simmered a soup. She stayed over for the next two days.

By Friday, Helena called, asking her to come home for dinner.

Charlene took Jasmine back to the Ross family. Only Helena was home. Everyone else was either busy with social engagements or still at school.

Helena was unaware Jasmine had returned from abroad. Seeing Charlene bring Jasmine along, she was delighted. Jasmine and Helena had a close bond, bringing much joy to Helena.

That night, Charlene and Jasmine stayed over at the Ross family.

The following morning, Charlene got up early to make homemade pasta.

Seeing how skilled Charlene was, Helena reminisced about the days before Charlene was married, when she hardly did any household chores, and couldn’t help but sigh.

Understanding what Helena was thinking, Charlene smiled and said, “Cooking is my way of finding peace. I quite enjoy it.”

Noticing Charlene had gained a bit more weight since her last visit, Helena felt more at ease.

After finishing the pasta and chatting with Helena, Charlene went upstairs.

Jasmine was already up, getting ready for the day.

While tidying up the pajamas Jasmine had changed out of, Charlene noticed Jasmine’s tablet ping with a message from Vesta. [Minnie, awake yet? I will be back this afternoon, and we’ll have dinner together. How about I take you out tomorrow?]

Charlene glanced at it and looked away, putting Jasmine’s changed clothes in the washing machine.

When she got back, Jasmine was holding onto the tablet tight, trying to keep her chat with Vesta from Charlene. Charlene didn’t expose her, saying, “Breakfast’s ready. Come downstairs.”

Jasmine leaped from the bed excitedly. “I haven’t had Mommy’s homemade pasta in so long. Yay!”

During breakfast, Helena happily asked, “Minnie, what would you like for dinner tonight? Grandma can have it made just for you.”

Hasmine knew Helena wasn’t fond of Vesta. After hearing that, her eyes darted around before she whispered, “Grandma, Daddy’s coming home tonight. I want to go home for dinner.”

Helena was a bit reluctant, having not seen Jasmine for a while. But knowing how attached Jasmine had become to Thorne over the she didn’t think much of it. years,

Charlene knew Jasmine was lying but pretended otherwise, serving Helena some food. “It’s okay. I’ll stay here with you.”

It seemed unreasonable for a wife to stay at her parents‘ house when her husband returned from a business trip. But Helena had always disapproved of Charlene’s dedication to Thorne and would fully support her if she wanted a divorce.

So, upon hearing Charlene say this, Helena smiled, “Good. Our Charlene is such a darling.”

Jasmine, worried about how to ditch Charlene to meet Vesta that evening, breathed a sigh of relief hearing Charlene’s words.

When Jasmine left, Helena prepared a bunch of her favorite foods. But Charlene declined, suggesting they be saved for her cousin’s kids instead.

When Jasmine left, Charlene contacted Thorne’s housekeeper to arrange for someone to pick her up rather than going herself. Helena found this odd but didn’t dwell on it further.

Chapter 57

Jasmine must have been having a blast with Vesta and the gang because she hadn’t called Charlene all weekend.

Monday came, and Charlene was back to her routine, clocking in at PrimeStar.

As she was about to call it a day, Connie rang her up and offered to treat her to dinner.

After they almost finished their meal, Charlene excused herself to use the restroom.

That was when she bumped into Granger. She tried to walk past him as if he wasn’t there, but Granger paused and turned to look at her.

Charlene noticed but chose to ignore him.

“When she came out of the bathroom, she found Granger right where they’d bumped into each other, like he’d been waiting for her.

“Here for dinner?” he asked, tilting his head toward her as if this encounter was more than just happenstance.

“Yes,” she replied, her tone frosty. “Mr. Harden, do you always assume I’m following you?”

Granger hesitated before saying, “That’s not what I meant.”

Charlene didn’t care to know what he meant. With that, she left, and Granger did not attempt to stop her.

After leaving the restaurant, Connie mentioned wanting to buy her mother a birthday gift, so Charlene tagged along to a jewelry store. Connie was eyeing a set of emerald necklaces when someone interrupted them at the door, claiming they were there to pick up a piece of jewelry.

“Oh, Mr. Hawkins,” the store owner greeted with a bright smile, excusing himself from Charlene and Connie to attend to the newcomer. “Your custom jewelry is ready.”

“Charlene?” Henley walked up to her when he recognized her. “You here to snag some jewels too?”

Charlene gave him a cold look without a word. Henley’s face fell at her icy demeanor. “Charlene…”

She turned away, ignoring him, and asked Connie, “Are you sure about this one?”

Not knowing who Henley was but noting his distinguished yet gentle appearance, Connie nudged Charlene, whispering, “Who’s this guy?”

Charlene didn’t respond.

However, Henley stayed put, his gaze fixed on Charlene. “Charlene, how have you been?”

Lips pursed, Charlene finally faced him, asking coldly, “What do you want?”

“I…” Henley’s voice was soft. “Charlene, must you speak to your father this way?”

“Father?” Charlene’s tone was icy. “And how should I speak to you?”

Henley explained, “I know I’ve made mistakes, but you’ve always been in my heart.”

Charlene laughed bitterly. “Oh, so because you’ve always ‘had me in your heart,‘ you let Vesta get close to my husband and asked him to take good care of her. How could you not have me in your heart?”

“Charlene…” Henley frowned. “I understand you’re upset, but Vesta and Thorne genuinely love each other. Love can’t be forced. Why you just-”

“Oh yes. Love can’t be forced. So, your affair back in the day was justified, and now, she’s following in her mother’s footsteps, proudly playing the other woman, right?”

Henley’s expression darkened. “Charlene! When did you become so cynical?”

“Cynical?” Charlene scoffed. “Would divorcing Thorne to make Vesta happy make me less cynical?”

“Henley, what’s going on here?” At that moment, Rhoda and Leah Spencer entered the shop. Rhoda spotted Charlene first.

Chapter 58

Rhoda smiled when she saw Charlene. “Is that Charlene? Long time no see. You’ve become even more beautiful.”

“Mom…” Hearing Rhoda compliment Charlene, Leah couldn’t hide her displeasure. She had always known Charlene was stunningly beautiful but hadn’t expected Charlene to become even more gorgeous after a few years.

Watching Charlene’s perfect skin and remarkable aura, Leah felt a surge of jealousy.

However, she soon consoled herself with the thought, ‘Charlene is pretty, but so what? The man destined to be my brother–in–law doesn’t fancy Charlene. He only has eyes for Vesta.‘

With this thought, she felt a bit more balanced.

Henley turned to Rhoda. “Rhoda, what brings you here?”

“Uncle Henley, we noticed you had been away for quite some time, so we thought we’d check in,” Leah intervened. Then, noticing a jeweled box the shopkeeper had opened and looking at Charlene, she deliberately said, “Uncle Henley, is this the anniversary gift you customized for Aunt Maureen? It’s gorgeous!”

Henley smiled. “Yes, it is.”

“Every anniversary, you prepare these lavish gifts for Aunt Maureen in advance, creating surprises for her. Uncle Henley, you’re so sweet to her!”

Henley chuckled.

Hearing this, Connie had pretty much sussed out who the three of them were.

“Just a bunch of jerks,” she muttered, paid the bill, and pulled Charlene to leave.

“Charlene.” Henley stopped her, walking over. “Maureen truly cares for you. She’s always had you in her heart. You and Vesta are sisters and family. I hope things like with PrimeStar never happen again.”

Charlene laughed. “Are you trying to make me sick?”

“You-”

“Uncle Henley, if she doesn’t want to, let it be. Even if she wanted to, Vesta would disagree. What’s her worth? To be considered Vesta’s equal?” Leah said, then she turned to Charlene and continued, “You target Vesta, prevent her from joining PrimeStar, and think you’ve achieved something? But you don’t realize the more you target her, the more Thorne cherishes her. Right after he learned you and ArimeStar’s boss bullied Vesta, he immediately confronted PrimeStar.

Though things got a bit messy, and he didn’t go through with it, to make up for the wrongs Vesta suffered, in the last few days, Thorne secured us a multi-billion project, which, by the way, your uncle has been desperately wanting for a while.”

Charlene pressed her lips together, fists clenched.

Infuriated, Connie scoffed, “Has Thorne married Vesta yet? He’s still married to Charlene. How shameless you are!”

“You!”

“Enough, Leah.” Henley pulled Leah away, sighed, and said to Charlene, “Vesta is a genius in Al. She joined PrimeStar for important reasons. Try to control your temper from now on and stop targeting Vesta.”

“Are you done?” Charlene’s eyes were cold. “If you’re done, you can leave.”

Rhoda finally said, agitated, “Charlene, how could you talk to your father like that?”

Leah interrupted, “Exactly, no manners at all!”

Charlene responded coldly, “I might not have your kind of manners of rushing to be the other woman!”

“You!”

“Let’s go.” Seeing Charlene was unyielding, Henley said, disappointed, “We’re leaving.”

“Hmph!” Henley picked up his custom gift and quickly left.

Chapter 59

After they walked away, Connie looked at Charlene with concern. “Charlene…”

Charlene shook her head, her voice soft but firm. “I’m fine.”

From the moment Henley divorced her mother, he ceased to be her father in her heart. It wasn’t just the divorce that hurt her but was the strain her relationship put on her uncle. And Thorne’s preference was like salt in the wound.

Thinking about how Thorne only had eyes for Vesta, how he could be so ruthless to Stewart and her uncle for Vesta’s sake, never sparing a thought for her feelings, it felt like a knife twisting in her heart. Bleeding, yet unseen.

“Charlene, here.” Connie hugged her, her heart aching for her friend.

Charlene managed a weak smile, saying nothing.

It was okay. Charlene had decided to move on. She just needed a bit of time. She could do it.

“Want to grab a drink?” Connie felt Charlene needed to unwind.

Charlene shook her head. “No, thanks.”

Instead of drinking, she preferred going home to dive into her research. That was her sanctuary, where she found peace and could be her true self.

Respecting her wishes, Connie didn’t push.

As they headed for the parking lot, Charlene’s phone rang. It was Jasmine.

The brief smile that had appeared on Charlene’s face faded as she answered after a slight pause. “Hey.”

Jasmine’s playful and longing voice came through. “Mommy, when are you coming home?”

Charlene didn’t immediately answer, asking, “What’s up?”

“I’m so bored here all by myself. Can’t you come home and keep me company?”

Thorne was

out, and Vesta was busy. The house was too quiet, and Jasmine missed the days when Charlene would chat with her and

about her favorite cartoons and action figures. So, she called Charlene, hoping she would come home. listen to her

Charlene replied, her voice detached yet gentle. “Mom’s got some work. Maybe next time.”

Che was a mom and wanted to grant Jasmine’s wishes whenever she could. But she needed her own space too, especially when she was feeling down in the dumps.

Jasmine sounded disappointed. “Okay then.”

“I’ve got to go. Call me if

you need anything.”

“Okay.” Hanging up, Jasmine felt even lonelier.

Then, Thorne walked in, finding her deflated like a balloon. “What’s wrong?”

“I called Mommy and wanted her to come home, but she’s busy…” Jasmine buried her face into a cushion, her voice muffled. “Mommy’s always so busy lately.”

Thorne hummed in response, settling on the couch with his phone to handle some work. Though he didn’t offer comfort with words, he stayed in the room, a silent presence that eventually lightened Jasmine’s mood. Soon, she got distracted by her tablet, playing puzzle games.

On the other side, seeing Henley return, Laverne Hawkins inquired, “What took you so long?”

Henley paused. “I ran into Charlene.”

“Oh? You saw her?” Laverne, a stunning and successful woman, wielded considerable influence in her husband’s family and the Hawkins family. Yet, her interest in Charlene, whom she hadn’t seen for years, was overshadowed by a more pressing matter. “Did you talk to her about Vesta joining PrimeStar?”

Henley shook his head. “I tried, but she wouldn’t listen.”

Laverne set down her coffee cup, her brow furrowed in frustration. “Charlene is… I understand she’s upset about Mr. Henderson choosing Vesta over her, but we’ve all met Mr. Henderson. He’s not someone that a woman with Charlene’s limited spark can hold onto. Even without Vesta around, it was just a matter of time before he’d walk away.”

Chapter 60

In Laverne’s eyes, Charlene was envious because Vesta had snagged Thorne from her, leading her to sabotage Vesta’s opportunity at -PrimeStar.

With no real talent or education, Charlene seemed to thrive on creating drama. That thought alone made Laverne find the whole situation laughably pathetic. She figured she wasn’t alone in this opinion. Thorne probably saw it the same way.

Unfortunately, Charlene was blissfully unaware of this, probably still patting herself on the back for messing up Vesta’s chance.

Thinking of Vesta’s brilliance compared to Charlene, Laverne felt there was no contest.

Henley sighed, “I know.”

He shared Laverne’s viewpoint. “But she won’t listen.”

“She’s just so…”

Stubborn, just like her mother. Laverne held her tongue on saying that part. After all, it was never nice to talk about that woman.

“About the project…”

“Let’s wait for Vesta to get back and ask her,” Henley suggested, concerned.

They had poured much money into Al over the years, but their company’s products lacked cutting–edge technology, resulting in mediocre growth.

On the other hand, PrimeStar raked in millions annually from the project, even without effort. Who wouldn’t be envious?

If they could unravel the project’s core technology and integrate it into their current projects, their company’s worth could skyrocket to billions soon.

As they were mulling over this, Vesta walked in.

Seeing Henley and Laverne, she greeted, “Dad, Aunt Laverne.”

“Vesta, you’re back?” Laverne’s face broke into a smile, her affection and respect for Vesta as clear as a bell.

Vesta nodded, sitting down. “What were you guys talking about?”

“The project,” Henley replied. “Without a way into PrimeStar, what’s your plan? Did Mr. Henderson say anything?” Mesta said, “Thorne said he’d reach out to Kenton for me.”

Kenton was a leading figure in the Al industry, highly regarded by the government and elusive to the public.

Stewart, one of Kenton’s few direct disciples, had developed the project. Since the Stewart route was a dead end to them, they had to try their luck with Kenton.

“That’s good,” Henley smiled, though with a hint of worry. “Stewart, being Kenton’s student, might have spoken ill of you to Kenton. Could that…”

“I doubt it,” Laverne interjected with a smile. “Henley, you underestimate how much Kenton values talent. Vesta’s a genius. With her skills in Al, I’m sure she’ll impress Kenton if she gets a chance to meet him. Who knows, Kenton might even make an exception and take her as his direct disciple.”

Henley chuckled. “That would be something.”

Laverne asked, “Did Mr. Henderson mention when you might meet Mr. Wagner?”

Vesta sipped her water, replying casually, “At the Future Tech Expo next week. Mr. Wagner is said to be attending.”

They were all familiar with the Future Tech Expo. However, their company wasn’t high–profile enough in the industry to secure an invite from the government. But with Thorne’s help, they were hopeful.

Henley and Laverne turned toward Vesta in anticipation.

Vesta mentioned, “Thorne got me two tickets, but there are only two.”

“It’s fine. It doesn’t matter who goes with you. What matters is that you go.” Laverne smiled, “Exactly.”

お金金

SEND GIFT or GCASH: +63.936.139.8714

COMMENT

Subscribe


Prev | Next

Rebirth vs. Rebirth Tragedy to Triumph by Violeta and Zelena [[Chapters 191, to 200]]

Chapter 191

They each took turns speaking, boosting themselves.

Violeta finally understood what Nydia had mentioned before. She initially thought Nydia was overthinking, but it turned out she was spot on.

Grace cut them off bluntly. “I take on apprentices and I need to introduce her to you? Who do you think you are?”

Vivian replied, “Grace, today’s a good day, no need to be so harsh. We’re all in the same industry and we’re bound to run into each other. Even if you can avoid it, haha, your apprentices will still need to mingle in this circle, right? If we fall out, don’t think I’m easy to push around!”

Threats.

Clear threats.

Grace and her crew couldn’t do much about it.

But Nydia and Hazel would still have to mingle in this circle in the future.

A bit of behind–the–scenes manipulation to target them would be a piece of cake.

Grace’s face instantly darkened.

“Then go ahead and try it.

The atmosphere immediately dropped to freezing.

A host next to Vivian stepped forward and said, “Come on, no need to be so tense. Let’s not ruin the vibe. Grace, you’re turning forty today and just took on your last apprentice. That’s great news!

“We all know how high your standards are for apprentices. We just want to see for ourselves, right everyone?”

“Yeah!”

“Show us what this new apprentice can do.”

When Grace took on Hazel and Nydia, they were winning competitions at ten years old.

They had incredible talent from a young age.

But Violeta was already an adult, and since Vivian and the others didn’t know her before, it meant she definitely wasn’t a dancer before.

Given Grace’s high standards for apprentices, taking on someone who hadn’t been dancing since childhood seemed pretty odd.

They just wanted to stir things up and see what Violeta could do.

But this was like asking someone’s date to dance at a party. It looked like they wanted to see Violeta’s skills, but in reality, they just wanted to take a jab at Grace.

Of course, Grace wouldn’t let Violeta go out and dance.

“I’ll say it again, this is my banquet hall. I’ve noticed some dogs just don’t learn after one or two times, so don’t blame me for using a stick the third time!”

Grace’s words were very forceful, in line with her usual style.

Vivian’s eyes shifted as she came up with a plan. She suddenly smiled and said, “Fine, fine, if you don’t want to, we won’t push it. Let’s go.”

Vivian turned around and glanced at the people beside her.

The host next to her winked and whispered in a not–so–quiet voice, “Oh, heard someone’s been cozying up to a rich guy from Heokrish. Bet this new apprentice is his love child or something…”

“Hey, don’t

go spreading rumors like that. If word gets out, it’ll be all over the news.”

“Let’s go, let’s head back to our area.”

A classic move of couldn’t get what you want, so started making up stories.

Seems like every industry has its share of petty people. Disgusting, really.

Violeta glanced at Grace, clearly seeing that Grace was also angered. She pursed her lips and took a step forward.

“Stop right there,” she said.

Vivian and the others once again halted their steps, looking at Violeta with playful expressions.

Seeing Violeta step forward, Hazel became a bit anxious.

“Vio!” Hazel called out softly.

Violeta turned her head and smiled at her, saying. “It’s okay.”

She indeed had no intention of pursuing a career in dance and hadn’t been dancing since childhood.
But Violeta had decades of martial arts experience. In her previous life, she could perform various difficult stunts for filming, so dancing shouldn’t be a problem either.

Of course, if it involved action, she’d be fine, but if she had to dance on the spot, it might be tricky for her.

However, dancing on the spot wouldn’t be feasible in this setting; there wasn’t enough space.

Violeta had stepped up, and she had a hunch she could save Grace from any embarrassment.

Seeing Violeta step up, Vivian smirked. “Not bad. Takes guts to stand up to us. Can’t say much about your dance skills, but you’ve got some nerve.”

Everyone present was someone recognizable in the dance circle.

Many people gotta shake off some nerves before they hit the stage.

Violeta’s inner state was unknown but at least on the surface of the crowd, she was unfazed. She seemed to have strong mental resilience, and Vivian made a mental note of her.

“So, you’re Violeta White?”

“That’s me!”
Vivian glanced at the person beside her. “Since we’re doing an on–the–spot performance here and the space is limited, let’s just pick a few moves to show. What do you guys think we should do?”

They whispered among themselves for a moment.

Violeta lowered her gaze, pondering for a moment. Instead of letting them call the shots, she might as well take charge.

“How about continuous front walkovers?”

“What?”

Vivian paused slightly, and Lucy beside her also looked surprised.

Continuous front walkovers were quite challenging, a move that took a lot of skill and practice over a long time. It was definitely up there in terms of difficulty, like a five–star challenge.

Chapter 192

A newbie definitely wouldn’t be able to do it. And it was not just newbies, even seasoned dancers need constant practice, or they might lose their touch and fail to perform the move.

Vivian could do it before, but over the years, she got older and didn’t feel like putting in the hard work to practice anymore. So, she can’t pull off this move anymore.

It was uncertain whether Grace could still do it either.

Grace was also very surprised when she heard Violeta’s words. “Vio, you don’t have to push yourself.”

Violeta wasn’t trying to show off. Since she had spoken up, she was sure she could pull it off.

“Is continuous front walkover okay?”

Vivian replied, “Sure, this aisle is spacious enough. Go ahead.”

Violeta placed her belongings on the table.

The host chimed in again, “In the previous episode of our show, several dancers did this. It’s not that big a deal, really…

She didn’t finish her sentence.

Violeta effortlessly started a front walkover.

It was like a show-off moment for her. She moved smoothly as if she was up in the clouds.

She easily pulled off… ten front walkovers!

The aisle was long enough for more than ten front walkovers.

But Violeta didn’t need to go overboard.

Ten front walkovers were more than enough to shut them up without seeming too over the top..

Brushing off the dust from her hands, Violeta straightened her clothes and glanced sideways at Vivian and the others. “What do you think?”

The host who previously said it wasn’t a big deal was left speechless.

Even the hotel staff standing by were stunned. They hadn’t expected her to just come up and do it like that, with such smooth movements!

Not just the outsiders, even those familiar with the move were surprised.

At first, people assumed Violeta wasn’t that old, and since she wasn’t famous before, they figured she hadn’t been dancing since she was young. But who would’ve thought she could pull off ten front walkovers in one go?

Doing ten front walkovers wasn’t exactly unprecedented.

But achieving ten of them in a row proves Violeta’s skills. She was not the dance newbie they thought she was.

In fact, pulling off such technically demanding moves so gracefully puts her ahead of most people her age.

If she can pull off that move, then the rest should be easy peasy for her.

Pretty impressive, indeed.

Standing next to Vivian, Lucy finally gave Violeta some credit this time.

She hadn’t expected Violeta to pull off ten of these hardcore, super difficult technical moves in one go. She must have had some training before. Thinking back to the last time she danced on stage, it all seemed to make sense now.

Grace was thrilled to see Violeta pull off the move so beautifully, but she was also somewhat surprised.

None of them had expected Violeta to have this skill up her sleeve.

It seemed she had put in quite a bit of effort behind the scenes. Grace felt even more satisfied with Violeta as her apprentice.

“Do any of you have anything else to say? Otherwise, Vivian, how about you come up and try ten front walkovers?”

Vivian was speechless.

As a senior, there was no way she would compete with a junior like that.

That would be lowering her status.

Vivian lowered her gaze for a moment, then suddenly smiled. “Grace looks like your little apprentice has some serious talent. I’m genuinely happy for you to have such a gem. Just hope she won’t end up outshining her master.

“Let’s go.

And with that, they left.

Vivian was still a big name in the dance world. Who would’ve thought she had such a petty mindset?

With the tension between the two groups, Violeta could easily imagine how intense their previous clashes must have been.

“Vio, why don’t you go wash your hands first? We’ll be eating soon, Grace suggested.

“Sure, Violeta nodded.

She headed towards the restroom, followed by Hazel.

Turning to her friends who were with her, Grace exclaimed happily, “What do you guys think of Vio’s ten front walkovers just now?”

Taylor laughed heartily. “You reminded me of your competition days up on stage. Didn’t you see Vivian and her gang freeze up just now? They better not underestimate you from now on….

Back when Grace competed on stage, she also enjoyed showing off her skills.
Early on, many so-called “industry professionals” criticized Grace’s dance for lacking soul, claiming it was like a robot showing off on stage.

On the other hand, Vivian’s dance was praised as soulful, and capable of touching people’s hearts.

The stark contrast in their reputations showed they took different paths.

Some might nitpick Grace’s dance for not being emotionally captivating, but nobody dares to criticize her skills. But how many people truly understand what it means to have a dance that moves hearts?

When Grace and her team go on tour, nobody complains about the ticket price.

Those so-called “industry professionals” from back then have gradually disappeared from the scene.

“Violeta, you’re amazing! Smack them in the face and show them not to underestimate you,” exclaimed Hazel, as Violeta stood at the sink washing her hands.

Hazel continued to describe the expressions on Vivian’s gang’s faces from earlier.

“But then again, Vio, who knew you were secretly training behind the scenes?”

Chapter 193

“Huh?”

Violeta hesitated for a moment, then chuckled. “Hehe, to be honest, I haven’t really practiced much.”

She wasn’t too into dancing, but martial arts–now that was her thing. There was a kind of similarity between the two.

Some movements seemed difficult, but in reality, they were easy to complete if you found the right point to exert force.

Of course, all of this came from Violeta’s past life on the set, where she worked as a stunt double and martial arts performer, paying the price with all sorts of injuries.

She knew how to utilize the force points of her limbs and muscles to complete certain movements.

But, even with her seemingly casual tone, it wasn’t going to be a walk in the park without real experience.

Hazel scoffed. “Oh, please, spare me. What you call ‘casual‘ isn’t something I haven’t practiced. I know exactly how difficult it is. Otherwise, people like Vivian wouldn’t be stunned.”

If everyone could do it, it wouldn’t be called a super–difficult skill.

“Vio, you’re amazing!”

“Thanks.

Violeta smiled. “I can manage moves like that, but if you want me to dance properly, that’s a different story.

Hazel rested her hand on Violeta’s shoulder. “But to dance well, you need a solid foundation, just like building a pyramid. Without a base, how can you reach the top? As the saying goes, “The stage in a minute, ten years of practice backstage.”

Violeta nodded. “Yeah, you’re right.”

Hazel said, “Wait till next spring’s Lotus Competition. My sister and I will go head–to–head with Lucy. That’s when the real showdown begins.”

That year, while Vivian was shining, Grace was down on luck.

You couldn’t just breeze past this so easily. Even insiders were probably looking forward to the spring Lotus Competition!

The competition between Vivian and Grace had never stopped. They were no longer young enough to be bickering on stage, so they left that to the younger generation.

The true skill was seen in whose disciples, personally taught, could outshine the others.

The two returned to the banquet hall.

The dinner had already begun, and Grace led her three disciples to each table to toast, then introduced Violeta to them, creating a warm atmosphere.

Violeta to them, creating a warm atmosphere.

Halfway through the meal, the music from the neighboring banquet hall drowned out the conversation. Since the two halls were so close, the sounds from across were crystal clear,

It seemed that Declan had arrived next door. He and Vivian were speaking on stage, their voices carrying over.

They were sharing intimate declarations of love, flaunting their affection shamelessly.

It was hard to believe it wasn’t orchestrated by Vivian to disgust Grace.

Grace kept her cool, just munching away.

Hazel muttered under her breath, “How annoying.”

Vivian deliberately scheduled her birthday party right next to Grace’s in the same venue, even just to annoy Grace, didn’t she?

But her plan backfired today.

Because Grace’s side had quite the show going on too!

Suddenly, a hotel staff member rushed in from outside, saying, “Ms. Grace! There’s a delivery for you outside.

Taylor said, “Just bring it in. Why do you have to personally go out?”

The staff member looked troubled. “It’s two large trucks! We can’t bring them in.”

“What!?”

Two big trucks for a delivery? That doesn’t sound like a regular package. It’s more like a freight shipment!

Who knows who sent this birthday present. But it’s definitely bold!

Grace and the rest stepped out of the banquet hall and headed to the hotel entrance.

There, they saw two large trucks parked on the street outside the hotel.

When the truck drivers saw Grace coming out, they got off the trucks and went to the back to pull down the curtains. As soon as the curtains fell, the interior lit up with twinkling lights, revealing that the trucks were filled with nothing but perfumed roses!

“Wow!”

The hotel staff gasped in amazement, covering their mouths.

So many perfumed roses!

They smelled amazing and looked stunning!

Taylor and the others looked at Grace with a surprised look.

Grace stood there, clearly taken aback by the unexpected sight.

Nydia exclaimed, “The roses are so beautiful!”

Hazel chimed in. “Yeah! What a pleasant surprise! Who’s so thoughtful to arrange such a big surprise?”

Grace cleared her throat.

Suddenly, Nydia remembered something.

Recently, Grace went on a tour in Heokrish. There was a wealthy businessman in Heokrish who fancied her and bought out the entire show. But Grace scolded him and got the tickets refunded.

Later, rumours of a romance between Grace and the Heokrish businessman surfaced.

Could these two trucks of roses be from the Heokrish businessman?

He was a suitor, pursuing Grace.

If it was from him, it wouldn’t be surprising.

Taylor asked. “Grace, could it be that dude Knight from last time?”

Grace pursed her lips. “How boring. What’s the point of having so many flowers?”

She turned and walked back into the hotel.

People passing by started taking out their phones to snap pictures of the roses in the trucks. Nydia and Hazel couldn’t resist either. They took out their phones and snapped a picture before joining Grace back in the banquet hall.

Before long, a crowd had gathered outside, drawn by the sight of the two trucks of perfumed roses.

It naturally also caught the attention of those in the neighboring hall.

Chapter 194

The waiters were gossiping, spreading the news that there were trucks full of roses outside.

Word traveled fast, and soon enough, folks from Vivian’s crew were also running out to take a look.

They had thought it might be some kind of marriage proposal.

But to their surprise, they saw signs on the mucks saying, “Happy Birthday Grace” and stuff like that.

“Oh man… How much do you think all these roses cost?”

“Do you think it’s from Grace’s secret admirer?”

“Such extravagance, using the most expensive rose perfume. It must have cost quite a bit.”

These roses are just for show. They can’t be used for anything else. They might wither overnight. What a waste. But when you have money, you can be whimsical. Just enjoy the momentary pleasure, and the money spent is worth it.”

“Could it be the rumoured relationship between Grace and that wealthy businessman from Heokrish? The one in real estate?”

“It could be…”

Whispers and gossip from nearby totally stole the spotlight from Vivian, the birthday star.

She felt a bit annoyed and glanced at Declan beside her.

Declan’s gaze was also fixed on the roses inside the truck, his expression seeming a bit lost.

He hadn’t expected there would eventually be another guy beside Grace…

Vivian nudged Declan with her elbow, a frown on her face. Only then did Declan react, “What’s wrong?”

Vivian asked, “Seriously? You’re asking me what’s wrong? It’s my birthday, and you didn’t even get me anything?”

Declan responded, “Isn’t this birthday party enough?”

She asked, “Enough? Enough for what?”

He responded, “Vivian, we’ve been married for so long. What’s the point of all this? Life’s about living it for ourselves, not for anyone else. And look around. Who here’s living better than you?”

This statement might have been comforting to Vivian before.

But clearly, it wasn’t enough now!

Among these dancers, the ones making a name for themselves were already top–notch. And for someone like Vivian, who could marry into wealth, they were even rarer.

So yeah, Vivian has been shining brightly in the circle these years.

But now that she’s getting older, her relationship with Declan isn’t like it used to be. After the passion faded and she saw her arch–rival Grace being pursued by wealthy men again and being showered with rose perfume, she couldn’t help but feel envious. It was only natural for a woman, right?

Vivian was dissatisfied with Declan, but she also knew when to hold back. She lowered her voice and said, “Looks like you’re not that into me anymore! Hmph!”

With that, Vivian turned and walked into the hotel, leaving Declan alone outside.

Before long, everyone else followed suit and made their way into the hotel.

Grace finished her meal, but the truck with the roses outside was still parked there. The hotel manager approached her, asking when she would have the truck moved. However, to move the truck, she needed to Contact the wealthy businessman first because she had no clue where to send it.

So, she headed out to the terrace and gave the rich guy a call.

The call connected quickly, and Grace’s voice was cold as she said, “Hello? Tell your driver to move the truck immediately. It’s disrupting the hotel’s parking. Don’t cause trouble for me.”

At the same time, Violeta was outside the hotel, taking photos with Nydia and Hazel.

The sisters struck their poses, while Violeta stood in the middle, holding up her phone for a selfie.

After taking the photo, Violeta glanced at it and zoomed in on one corner, only to discover a man standing in the background on the lawn, photobombing their shot. It seemed like this photo was a bust.

“There’s a guy over there.”

Hazel asked, “Where?”

The three turned their heads and saw a luxury car parked not far from the lawn.

A man was standing on the lawn, making a phone call.
Violeta’s gaze shifted slightly, and she spotted Grace on the hotel terrace and also on the phone. Violeta’s face lit up with excitement. “Hey, what if that guy is the rich dude chasing after Ms. Parker?”

Nydia chimed in, “I know, I know! He’s the big shot in real estate from Heokrish. His name’s Oliver Knight!

Hazel exclaimed, “Damn, he’s bold enough to show up in person. Let’s watch the show!”

The three of them hid nearby, silently observing as the two made their phone calls.

Though they couldn’t hear the conversation, they could imagine it vividly, and it seemed pretty thrilling!

Grace said. “Get the car out of here right now.”

Oliver responded, “It’s yours. Drive it wherever you want. Deal with it, however, you see fit.”

She remarked, “I’ve already said it, I don’t want to get married. Stop bothering me!

With that, Grace hung up the phone.

Just as she was about to turn away, she suddenly spotted a guy standing behind her.

Taking a closer look, she realized it was Declan.

As Declan got older, he lost the cool and charm of his youth, now carrying a strong scent of grease and the stench of a businessman filled with fat that Grace loathed the most.

Seeing Declan in front of her, Grace couldn’t believe she’d ever been attracted to such a sleazy guy.

The more she looked, the more disgusted she became, not wanting to spare him another glance.

Chapter 195

She stayed silent, thinking Declan had just come out to the terrace for some air. So, she strode past him, ready to leave.

But just as she passed him, he grabbed her wrist.

“Grace…”

Grace was puzzled.

Then she jerked her hand back as if she’d been touched by something toxic.

“What’s your deal? Are you out of your mind?”

Declan hesitated for a moment, then withdrew his hand with a hint of frustration. “Sorry, I didn’t mean anything else. I just wanted to ask how you’ve been lately.

Grace retorted, “How I’ve been has nothing to do with you. Just focus on living your own life. Why are you so nosy? Got nothing better to do?

“Excuse me.”

Grace passed by him coldly.

Perhaps due to the alcohol, Declan found himself struggling to keep his composure as he watched Grace walk away.

Back then, the time he spent with Grace was the best part of his youth, and his feelings for her were genuine. If it weren’t for Vivian deliberately tempting him, he wouldn’t have fallen for it.

Now, after being married for many years, Declan has realized just how much Vivian loved showing off.

Thinking about it now, Grace was still the better choice. She was not into showing off or comparing herself. to others.

“Grace, I know you’ve been single all these years because you’ve been waiting for me….

What the?

Grace felt utterly disgusted as if she had swallowed something dirty. Her throat tightened, and she couldn’t speak a word because of the nausea.

While her decision not to marry did have some indirect relation to Declan, it was mostly because Grace wanted to devote herself to the stage. She had no intention of getting married or having children, as it would affect her physique.

She had long committed herself to the stage and had no interest in romantic relationships.

Grace turned around, ready to slap Declan across the face.
“What are you doing?”

On the nearby corridor, Vivian and a few friends were walking towards them. They were shocked to see Grace and Declan embracing. Vivian realized the situation and quickly glared at Grace.

Declan realized the situation and quickly let go of Grace.

“Vivian, it’s not what you think,” he hastily explained.

Vivian’s lips trembled with anger as she strode forward, raising her hand to slap Grace across the face.

Grace caught her hand, then swiftly delivered a slap to Declan’s face with her other hand.

Smack!

The crisp sound of the slap echoed in the corridor.

Declan was dumbfounded.

Everyone was dumbfounded

Vivian’s head buzzed with anger

Grace lightly shook her hand as if she had touched something dirty.

“Vivian, you better keep an eye on your husband, who’s always acting horny, It’s disgusting.”

With that, She walked away.

The imprint of Grace’s hand on Declan’s face was quite prominent, making the scene look ridiculous.

With so many people around, if this incident got out, he’d be in big trouble.

Declan quickly shifted all the blame onto Grace.

“Vivian. I was just coming out here toke, and she was the one who initiated the hug. She even said she wanted to go to a hotel later. When I rejected her the past held onto me tightly…”

Grace’s steps halted, and she turned to look at Declan.

Now, not only did she find him disgusting, but he also lowered her opinion of him as a person.

“So that’s how it is Grace, you’re just despicable. Declan is Vivian’s husband, and you’re out here trying to seduce someone else’s husband? What kind of person does that make you! You’re a forty–year–old woman, and you’re stooping to such shameless acts. It’s truly disgusting”

Vivian’s friends joined in, adding their accusations against Grace.

Violeta and her two friends realized the situation wasn’t favourable out on the lawn, so they hurried back to the hotel.

Earlier, they had witnessed everything on the terrace. It was clear that Declan was shamelessly the one who initiated hugging Grace.

Soon, Violeta and her friends arrived at the scene, expecting Grace to be outnumbered and bullied.

But, to their surprise, Grace wasn’t bullied at all. Instead, she started arguing with them.

Yuck! If your eyes can’t see right, you might as well pluck them out of your faces”

“Declan’s got a belly, and he’s balding, looking like he’s sixty even though he’s not. Who’d fall for him? Who wants to hit on him? Even if I’m not caught, I still get attention just by walking down the street. See those two truckloads of rose perfumes? They’re gifts from my admirer. Why would I bother with him?

“Am I just as desperate as you all, or do I have as low a taste as you do?”

In Grace’s opinion, Declan wasn’t worth anything.

Vivian’s face turned red with anger.

“My Declan isn’t someone you can badmouth like that!”

Grace said, “Yeah, sure, then why don’t you just take your Declan back home and lock him up? Stop embarrassing yourself in public.”

Declan hadn’t expected to be seen like this in Grace’s eyes. He felt a bit resentful. “Grace, don’t act shameless. It was you who just said you couldn’t forget about me and that you’ve been single all this time waiting for me. I rejected you, but you’re still unwilling to let go and even followed me here.”

Hazel and Nydia stepped forward upon hearing this.

“Seriously, we’ve seen people who bo

Chapter 196

Nydia said, “We saw it all on the lawn behind the terrace just now. It was your pig of a husband who hugged our teacher. Ms. Parker struggled to get away, but he still tried to follow.”

Vivian’s voice was sharp as she exclaimed, “That’s impossible! You guys are this b*tch’s disciples. Of course, you’d support her. Grace, this isn’t over between us!

The guests in the dining hall were all prominent figures in the circle.

If this matter got out, Grace’s reputation would be ruined.

Violeta took a step forward, glanced at the surveillance camera in the corner of the terrace, and said, “Then let’s check the surveillance footage. There’s a camera right here. Let’s see who made the first move.”

Grace agreed. “Sure, let’s check!”

Upon hearing this, Declan was dumbfounded.

Just a moment ago, he had let alcohol cloud his judgment and couldn’t control himself when he saw Grace. Now, if they checked the surveillance footage, wouldn’t his actions from earlier be exposed?

Declan’s heart sank as he started to panic.

He whispered to Vivian, “Vivian if this thing blows up, it’s going to be bad for everyone. Let’s not make fools of ourselves. Let’s just drop it!”

Vivian’s heart skipped a beat when she heard his words.

After being together for so long, Vivian had already sensed Declan’s uncertainty. If he wasn’t sure, then he must be in the wrong.

This damn jerk wants to cheat on me with Grace behind my back!

In an instant, Vivian felt like she was being cheated.

She gritted her teeth, determined not to let Grace off the hook!

But if they checked the surveillance footage, Declan’s reputation would be ruined too. They were in this together, and Vivian had to think about herself as well.

If Declan lost face, it wouldn’t benefit her either.

After a few moments of silence, Vivian spoke up, “Fine, let’s check the surveillance!”

Declan remained silent.

Grace smirked. “Let’s go.”

The group headed straight for the surveillance room on the second floor.

Vivian was texting someone as they walked.

When they got to the surveillance room and asked to check the footage, they were taken aback when the security staff said, Sorry, the cameras on the terrace aren’t working. We can only see footage from the hallway, but it might not cover the terrace.

What a coincidence!

All the other cameras in the hotel were working fine, but only the ones on the terrace were down?

Hearing that the surveillance was broken, Declan breathed a sigh of relief.

Now that the surveillance was down, there was no evidence to contradict their claims, and they could easily frame Grace.

The cameras are down, Grace. You’re one lucky lady!

“Even though there’s no evidence of your shameless deeds, we all saw it with our own eyes Grace, just you wait. Your good deeds today will spread throughout the entire circle tomorrow. Let’s see how you’ll face everyone after that!

Violeta glanced at the monitor next to her.

Violeta stepped forward and twisted the knob on the black–screen monitor. The surveillance screen flickered for a moment, and just as it seemed like the image was about to appear, the security personnel nearby immediately scolded, “What are you doing? Don’t touch it randomly. Can you afford to pay you break it?

Violeta asked. “Is this monitor broken? Why did it flicker just now?

The security personnel replied, “The screen’s messed up. That’s why the surveillance isn’t working”

for it if

Violeta pointed to the nearby functioning monitor. “Why don’t we just connect the surveillance camera to this working monitor?”

Nydia and Hazel nodded in agreement with Violeta’s suggestion, giving the security personnel incredulous looks. “Yeah, why not just switch monitors? Are you intentionally trying to avoid letting us see the surveillance footage?”

Grace glanced at the security personnel.

The security personnel stuttered, taken aback. “Um, well

Vivian watched as the security personnel struggled under the pressure, feeling uneasy.

Fortunately, at that moment, the head of security walked in from outside. “What’s going on here?”

The security personnel hurried forward and said, “Captain, they want to access the surveillance, but this monitor is broken, and we can’t do it.”

The captain glanced subtly at Vivian, then turned to Nydia and Hazel without mincing words. “So, you want to access the surveillance, huh? Never mind that the monitor is broken. What kind of people are you anyway? Just because you want to access the surveillance, do you think you can? Did you lose something? Did you call the police?”
“Get out, get out! Didn’t you see the sign outside? It says: No Unauthorised Personnel Allowed!”

The group was promptly escorted out.

Vivian smirked, her lips curling with malice as she said to Grace, “Grace, get ready to see your reputation crumble!

“I’ll make sure you’re the front–page headline in every entertainment magazine tomorrow! Shameless.”

With that, she turned and left.

Vivian arrogantly left with her entourage.

Hazel and Nydia’s faces were flushed with anger. They wanted to seek justice for Grace, but they didn’t know what they could do.

Violeta narrowed her eyes slightly, suddenly realizing that this hotel seemed to have an investment from the White family.

If the security wouldn’t let outsiders access the surveillance, then they needed someone higher up to come and handle it personally.

Violeta took out her phone, intending to call Zoren to come over.

But before she could dial, the lift door at the end of the corridor opened, and a well–dressed middle-aged man stepped out.

Chapter 197

Hazel said, “It’s the man who was on the lawn earlier, talking on the phone with the teacher

Violeta raised her eyes slightly and saw Oliver.

Oliver had come up to find Grace. Earlier, Grace had hung up on him, and after some thought, he worried that she might be angry. So he came up to explain himself. If she didn’t like the roses, he would have someone take them away.

“Grace.”

Grace got a headache as soon as she saw Oliver. I’ve told you, call me Ms. Parker!

Vivian and her group heard their conversation and stopped in their tracks. Everyone turned their gaze towards Oliver.

So this man was the wealthy real estate tycoon from Heokrish? The one pursuing Grace!?

Vivian frowned. The guy in front of her had a strong presence. He wasn’t super muscular, but his suit made him look every bit like a mature man.

Oliver was a head taller than Declan. He walked over to stand beside Grace.

The two of them looked like a perfect match.

Mostly because Oliver took good care of himself and had a strong presence.

Unlike Declan, who had worn himself out over the years with smoking, drinking, and socializing.

Seeing this contrast…

Vivian felt a pang of jealousy. How could Grace, at her age, still meet such a great guy while Declan had turned out like this? The comparison made her feel really bitter!

No wonder Grace wasn’t interested in Declan earlier.

If she were in Grace’s shoes, she wouldn’t be interested either,

Grace was Vivian’s arch–enemy, and Vivian refused to admit that she was worse off than Grace. So she quickly looked away and walked off.

Oliver said, “Aren’t ‘Ms. Parker and ‘Grace‘ the same? Calling your first name makes it sound like we’re close.”

Grace said, “Stop joking around. We’re not that close.”

Oliver changed the subject. “Why did you all come up here?”

Hazel responded, “We came up to check the surveillance footage. They falsely accused Ms. Parker of seducing that pig.

“What?”

His dark eyes grew even darker. “Did you find the footage?”

Grace took out her phone. “No, I was just about to call the police.”

This matter had to be handled properly. She wouldn’t just stand by and watch her decades-long reputation be ruined.

The hotel refused to let her check the surveillance footage, so Grace suspected that they had colluded with Vivian.

In that case, she would call the police!

What?

Vivian and her group, who were leaving, immediately stopped in their tracks when they heard this.

No way!

Wait, this guy owns the Spring City Hotel?

Violeta, who was in the middle of a call, was taken aback. Just then, the call connected, and Zoren’s voice came through: “Hello, Vio, what’s up?”

She asked,… Zoren, where are you?”

Zoren replied, “I’m at the arcade on Westwood Lane.”

She said, “Nothing, just thought of asking you to swing by Spring City, but never mind now. Enjoy your time.

He was taken aback. “Oh… ‘

But before he could finish his words, Violeta hung up.

Zoren glanced at the screen after the call ended, murmuring. “Vio hung up so quickly, I didn’t even get to finish what I was saying.”

Liam and his friends, who were playing pool nearby, heard Zoren’s words.

He teased, “Who’s calling so late? Which girl is it this time?”

Zoren replied, “Mind your own business. It’s Vio.

Hayden asked, “What’s wrong with her?”

Zoren pocketed his phone. “Who knows? She just mentioned wanting me to swing by Spring City Hotel, but then said it wasn’t necessary. Probably nothing serious. But there’s something fun going on in Spring City tonight.”

Jasper chimed in, “Is it about Grace Parker and Vivian Montclair? Should we go and join the fun?”

Jasper had been with Lucy before, so naturally, he had heard about the love–hate relationship between her master Vivian and her rival Grace Resides this matter wasn’t a secret within their circle. Even though many years had passed, the fiery relationship between these two women was still worth watching.

“Let’s go,” Hayden said, putting down his pool cue.

Zoren teased, “Hayden, since when did you become interested in gossip and joining in on the fun?”

After leaving the pool room, the group drove to the Spring City Hotel.

Meanwhile, at Spring City Hotel…

In the surveillance room, everyone was surprised to find out that Oliver was the owner of the Spring City Hotel.

“You’re the owner?”

“Yeah.”

Grace looked surprised, but then quickly shifted her gaze to the other side, where she stared at Vivian.

Vivian turned pale, completely caught off guard by this revelation.

Declan’s expression mirrored Vivian’s, equally surprised but also tinged with fear.

Oh no…

If they pull up the surveillance footage, wouldn’t everything be over?!

Grace and the others walked back to the surveillance room. The captain of the security team inside, seeing them return, used the same tone as before. “Why are you back again? Didn’t we already tell you that we couldn’t access the surveillance?”

The captain of the security team, a minor character, didn’t recognize Oliver.

Plus, Oliver didn’t often visit Quinston, so he quietly took out his phone and called the hotel manager.

Oliver said, “No need to call the police. I’m the owner of this hotel. Let’s go check the footage.”

Chapter 198

Soon enough, the manager on duty rushed into the surveillance room.

“Hello, Mr. Knight!”

Oliver didn’t reply verbally but signaled with his eyes for him to take action.

The manager directed him. “Quick, pull up the surveillance from the terrace corridor.”

The captain of the security team paused for a moment. Hearing the manager address Oliver so politely, he understood that this guy wasn’t just anybody. After a quick thought, he promptly instructed his team to retrieve and display the surveillance footage.

In just a short while, the surveillance footage that couldn’t be accessed before suddenly became available.

On the display screen, the scene from the terrace slowly emerged. It was clear as day. Declan had initially grabbed Grace’s hand, and even after she pulled away, he persistently pursued her and tried to hug her.

“Oh! The truth is out!”

“That’s him, being all creepy and handsy. And when he got caught, he had the nerve to blame Ms. Parker.”

“Such audacity!”

Vivian and her group, standing outside, also saw the footage on the monitor.

Vivian gritted her teeth, while Declan’s face turned red and then white. He tried to justify himself. “I was drunk earlier, so I didn’t know what I was doing. It wasn’t intentional…”

Vivian’s friends beside her looked troubled, unsure of how to react.

They had previously boasted about tarnishing Grace’s reputation.

Now that the truth was revealed, they were left speechless.

Grace turned to look at Vivian. “Vivian, it seems like you haven’t been doing so well these past few years, huh? Hehe.“”

Then, Grace swiftly took out her phone and called the police.

“If you were drunk, then go explain it to the police. You attempted sexual assault and made false accusations. I’m going to get to the bottom of this!”

Vivian felt utterly humiliated!

She couldn’t bear to stay a moment longer and turned to leave.

Declan hurried to catch up, and the others followed suit, leaving one by one.

With everything resolved smoothly. Grace felt a great sense of relief. She turned to Oliver and said, “Why didn’t you tell me earlier that you own Spring City Hotel?”

Oliver replied, “Well, you never asked, did you?”

Grace retorted, “If I didn’t ask, couldn’t you have mentioned it?”

Oliver conceded, “Okay, my bad.

The two of them bantered back and forth in the surveillance room.

Nydia exchanged a glance with Hazel, then quietly walked out of the room with Violeta.

They reached the ground floor.

Violeta glanced at the time.

“It’s getting late. I should leave.”

Nydia said, “Yep, I’ve had my fill too. Let’s just sit back and watch Vivian and her husband’s reputation get tarnished tomorrow!”

Violeta grinned. “Today was really satisfying. I was actually planning to call my brother to come and check out the surveillance.”

Hazel chimed in, “Yeah, none of us expected Oliver to be the boss. But do you think MS. Parker and him are a good match?”

Nydia laughed. “Haha, if the teacher knew we were talking about this behind her back, she’d be mad.”

Violeta said, “I’ll head off first. Let Ms. Parker know later. The rematch is coming up soon, and I need to train these next couple of days.”

“Okay, Vio, you go ahead.”

Violeta left the hotel.

The two trucks parked outside had already driven away, but the scent of perfumed roses seemed to linger in the air, refreshing and delightful.

Violeta stood under the bus stop sign, the sunlight casting long shadows.

She was about to call the driver at home to come pick her up.

But before she could even dial the number, she heard the sound of several motorcycles in the distance.

“Vio!”

Violeta looked up and saw four people speeding towards her on motorcycles.

Motorcycles?

Violeta glanced at the high–end motorcycles they were riding and immediately recognized their top-notch quality.

While it wasn’t surprising to see others riding motorcycles, seeing Hayden on one did catch her slightly off guard.

But then again, it wasn’t that unusual for guys to enjoy motorcycles, especially if they had the money for it.

“Why are you guys here?”

Zoren took off his helmet. “We’re here to watch the show. Looks like we missed it, huh? We arrived late.”

“Yeah, you guys are late.”

Jasper caught a whiff of a faint rose scent in the street. “Why is there still a smell of roses here?”

Violeta replied calmly, “Earlier, there were two big trucks filled with perfume roses parked here for about an hour or so.

Hayden asked, “Are you heading back now?”

Violeta nodded. “Yeah, I was thinking of sending you guys a message when I got back.”

Liam suggested, “Now that we’re already out, why don’t we have some fun?”

Zoren said, “Yeah, let’s enjoy ourselves for a bit.”

Violeta, hands in pockets, asked with interest, “What do you have in mind?”

Zoren chuckled. “How about we take you for a ride?”

Violeta raised an eyebrow. “Taking me for a ride? You know racing is prohibited in the city, right? Are you guys planning to make headlines tomorrow?”

There were clear rules in the city, with speed limits, and even if you had money, you couldn’t just do as you please. Plus, Hayden had a special status, making it even more impossible for him to act recklessly.

“To Moon Bay.”

Chapter 199

“The road ahead is a paradise for motorcycle gangs.”

Violeta had heard about Moon Bay but had never been there.

In her previous life as a stunt performer, Violeta shot a scene where she drove a motorcycle off a cliff. She had to control a motorcycle three times her weight and dive from a green screen ten meters high.

The stunt coordinator at that time was a motorcycle enthusiast.

Violeta had talked with him before and heard him mention “Moon Bay. He also said that Moon Bay is a paradise for motorcycle gangs.

Nonetheless, the path to reach it was challenging, and one error could be deadly for those enjoying their passion.

“I haven’t been there before, but I’m curious. Let’s check it out!”

Violeta moved forward, ready to ride Zoren’s motorcycle.

However, Zoren stepped back a bit and proposed, “Vio, why not ride with Hade? His motorcycle is more spacious than mine.”

Violeta remained silent.

“Alright then.”

Violeta had no choice but to sit on Hayden’s motorcycle.

Sitting behind Hayden, she rested her hands on his shoulders.

Once they were ready, the four motorcycles traveled alongside each other.

The evening wind whispered past her ears, ruffling Violeta’s hair. She reached back to fix it and caught a faint scent of aftershave in the air.

Violeta’s eyelashes quivered a bit, and she then looked down at Hayden in front of her.

They were very close to each other.

The aroma was so subtle that Violeta questioned whether she imagined it.

In reality, Hayden had no particular scent, just the clean and fresh smell of bath products.

Like a glass of lemonade on a hot summer day, Violeta’s mind briefly envisioned the sweet and tangy burst of orange and grapefruit.

Suddenly struck by a whimsical thought, she said, “Hayden, you actually smell quite nice.”

Hayden was startled by her sudden comment.

Hayden exhibited a noticeable increase in tension briefly, showing no response to her remark as if he hadn’t heard it.

Yet, his slender fingers clasping the motorcycle’s handle grew tighter, causing the joints of his light complexion to become paler under the strain.

They eventually arrived at Moon Bay.

In this region, there were no enforced speed restrictions since Moon Bay was primarily a wild, untamed area where rough mountain pathways connected Quinston and Heokrish.

Because of the minimal infrastructure, there were no set limits on how fast one could travel.

This drew many motorcycle gangs, often gathered in this locale…

Each year, the perilous mountain paths resulted in fatal crashes, with motorcycle gangs losing their lives due to errors in operation.

The relevant authorities had once attempted to intervene, but they proved powerless against the fervor of the motorcycle gangs. Thus, as time passed, their grip slipped away entirely.

At the entrance to the mountains, a handful of people were preparing for the journey. Upon spotting Violeta and her group approaching, they glanced at their motorcycles and let out whistles of admiration.

“Buddy, your ride is quite impressive!”

Zoren chuckled and patted his own seat cushion. “It costs me over 300 thousand dollars on this baby.”

“Impressive.”

Zoren’s behavior made it clear they all came from wealthy families.

After all, how else could they afford such extravagances?

“Will you guys join us later?

And why did you bring a girl along?

Zoren casually answered, “Yes, just giving my sister a ride.”

But this sister was not what the man imagined.

The man talking to them appeared doubtful about the “sister” explanation but smiled and reassured them, “Don’t worry, there will be plenty of company once we get up the mountain. You all are so stylish. You’ll definitely get lots of attention! Haha, I’ll go in first. See you all inside later!”

With that, the men jumped on their motorcycles and sped away,

From the tone of that man’s voice, it sounded like there was a party going on inside, lively and bustling. with plenty of opportunities to pick up girls!

Violeta tapped Hayden’s shoulder and said, “Let’s go. Let’s see what’s inside. We’re already here, so we might as well check it out.”

Jasper added, “Let’s go, now that we’re here.”

The four of them rode up the mountain, following a rough path, to reach the motorcycle gang’s base.

When they arrived, they were welcomed by a lively party already in progress.

The man who had spoken to them earlier was chatting with a group of people, all wearing studded leather jackets.

“Hey, they’re here!”

The man, accompanied by his friends, approached them and pointed at Zoren’s motorcycle, saying, “This is the motorcycle you mentioned from the international motorcycle show, isn’t it? You said this cost over 300 thousand dollars! Tonight’s going to be thrilling.”

Dismounting from his motorcycle, Zoren made a generous offer, saying, “Interested, buddy? Let me take you for a ride.

Witnessing his generosity, the others became relaxed and easygoing. Soon enough, they were all enjoying themselves together.

Violeta also joined them as they got off the motorcycle together.

The atmosphere here was truly lively, with the men chatting about topics revolving around motorcycles and girls.

Before long, a woman walked over with a drink and began chatting with Violeta.

“I don’t drink beer, sorry,” Violeta replied.

“Okay. Is that guy from earlier your boyfriend?” the woman inquired.

“No, he isn’t,” Violeta replied simply.

Chapter 200

Upon receiving Violeta’s answer, the woman’s face lit up with happiness.

Following a short chat with Violeta, she swayed her waist and headed towards Hayden. Violeta glimpsed at the woman’s departing form before resuming her exploration of the base camp.

Approximately seven or eight minutes later, the woman came back to Violeta with a crestfallen look. “Are you joking with me?”

Violeta was confused. “What are you trying to say?”

The woman clarified, “You mentioned he’s not your boyfriend, but he explicitly stated that you’re his girlfriend!”

Violeta was taken aback. “Huh?”

The woman walked over with Violeta and confronted Hayden.

“Are you two a couple or not?”

Violeta’s gaze met Hayden’s, and they shared a silent understanding of something.
It seemed Hayden used her as a shield to reject the woman.

Since the woman didn’t know her, Violeta complied with Hayden and said, “Yes.”

Upon hearing her response, the woman grew even angrier.

“You’re both playing games with me! You said no earlier, and now you’re saying yes?”

Violeta replied hesitantly, “I wasn’t playing with you.”

The woman put her hands on her hips and shouted, “Arrest them!”

Her loud call instantly drew the attention of seven or eight burly men from the crowd, who surrounded Violeta and Hayden.

Violeta was momentarily stunned, not expecting the situation to escalate like this. She glanced at Hayden.

Nearby, Jasper and the others noticed the commotion and hurried over.

“What’s going on here?”

A man who had chatted with Zoren earlier informed them, “That’s Natalie Yarrow, the daughter of the local motorcycle gang leader. How did you guys manage to anger her?”

Irritating the daughter of the motorcycle gang leader?

Quite audacious.

Zoren moved ahead to protect Violeta and questioned, “What’s the matter? Are you seeking a confrontation?” “Vio, what’s going on?”

Violeta murmured, “This woman was flirting with Hayden, but he used me as a pretext to turn her down. We didn’t anticipate her reaction.”

Liam glanced at Natalie in front of him, adopting a more friendly tone.

“Miss, why don’t you try your luck with someone else? Hayden doesn’t appreciate being approached like this. Besides, even if you initiate a conversation, shouldn’t others have the right to decline? What kind of logic is this? We’re all here to have a good time, so how about we all take a step back? If things escalate, I guarantee it won’t end well for anyone.”

Natalie narrowed her eyes. “We won’t end well? Haha, you think I’m a fool! This girl just said she’s not his girlfriend, and now he’s saying she is. You’re just trying to fool people here!”

Violeta interrupted. “It’s simply a miscommunication.”

Natalie countered. “A miscommunication? Then finish all the beer in those two boxes over there, and we’ll regard this matter as resolved. Your behaviour has been deceitful since you got here. Your integrity is in doubt!”

She pointed to several beer boxes under the nearby table, demanding that Violeta finish all the drinks.

Otherwise, the matter wouldn’t be settled.

Violeta hadn’t expected the woman to be so hot-tempered. Glancing at the boxes of beer under the table, she spoke up, “What if I refuse to drink?”

“Refuse? Haha.

Natalie sneered, “Haven’t you heard that people often die at Moon Bay? Offend me, and do you think you’ll safely leave? Ridiculous. I can easily toss you into a ditch, and tomorrow’s news will report a few daredevils crashing their motorcycles off a cliff, bodies never to be found.”

Violeta was speechless.

Huh!

Quite a bold statement indeed.

Indeed, it carries a strong implication.

Violeta chuckled, while Hayden’s expression darkened slightly.

Liam remarked, “You really overestimate yourselves. Just a few of you think you can trap anyone?”

Natalie retorted, “Then let’s give it a try! Attack them!”

At her command, several burly then nearby rushed forward to subdue them.

Violeta, being the only woman among them, naturally became their primary target. Three of the men charged at her, but she swiftly kicked over a nearby bench and then delivered a powerful kick. The bench struck the chests of the three men with great force, sending them tumbling to the ground.

“Ah!

“Thud!”

The three burly men, now lying on the ground with the bench on their chests, felt the pain throbbing in their chests.

They hadn’t expected Violeta to appear fragile but possess such strength.

“This damn girl! Grab her, guys!”

Several more burly men lunged at Violeta, but this time they were intercepted by Zoren and the others using bottles.

“Where do you think you’re going?”

Next came the shifting of tables, bottles flying, and glass shards scattering everywhere, extinguishing several lights on the ceiling.

Observers at the gathering swiftly sought shelter outside, whispering among themselves.

“Oh gosh, this is escalating into a conflict!”

“I never thought these people would be so proficient in fighting.”

“I presumed that girl would depend entirely on men for defense, but despite her slim figure, she can defend herself well in a brawl!”

“Hey, check it out! Natalie is calling for backup.”

“It seems they’re in a tough spot. Natalie’s dad heads the motorcycle gang. By crossing them, they’ve probably put their future in Quinston at risk.”

お金金

SEND GIFT or GCASH: +63.936.139.8714

COMMENT

Subscribe


Prev | Next

Rebirth vs. Rebirth Tragedy to Triumph by Violeta and Zelena [[Chapters 181, to 190]]

Chapter 181

Actually, she had no issue with Violeta being a team captain. 

Her doubts were regarding how Violeta could be the team captain in this squad! 

Any one of them on this team is better than her. 

What makes her qualified to be the captain? 

Zelena couldn’t figure it out, and she was furious. 

She couldn’t hold it anymore, so she directly asked the hacker on WhatsApp. She wanted Violeta to fall into disgrace. 

Found anything?” 

Violeta received Zelena’s message, opened it, and then replied slowly. ‘Yep. 

They found something! 

Zelena was instantly delighted. “Release all her dirt on the Toland University forum now. I want her reputation shattered to the point that she can’t stay in school. It would be best if she dropped out!” 

Violeta knew Zelena hated her, but Zelena was too impatient. 

Anyway, it wasn’t yet the time Violeta had anticipated. 

Are you sure you want to do it now? I suggest you wait. Why not expose it after the college competition starts? That’s when the hype will be highest, and the impact will be greatest. 

Zelena was eager, but after reading the message on WhatsApp, she hesitated. 

Thinking about it, the hacker was right. She had to stay calm and deliver the fatal blow to Violeta during the college competition! 

Okay, you’re right. What dirt did you dig up?” 

It’s the explosive news you wanted, guaranteed to ruin her reputation at school. It’s something notorious. 

Zelena was excited. ‘Really? I can’t wait!’ 

Violeta was selected as the new campus belle at Toland University last semester and was quite famous at school. 

If this dirt came out, Violeta’s position as the campus belle would be in jeopardy. 

The more Zelena thought about it, the happier she became! 

The college competition had been hyped up in the game for a long time and would be held in the sports arena in the west of Arlowand. 

Many people from Toland University had already signed up, and it was said that tickets for the arena had been sold out in advance. 

Because one of the prizes for winning the college competition was filming a game music video, many students from the performing arts department signed up, making the competition very tough. 

It was said that the event would be streamed live on White Bear TV. 

After school, Violeta and her friends went to the Internet cafe next to the coffee shop to play games. Over time. George’s internet cafe became one of their hangout spots, and he reserved an esports room on the second floor for them every day. 

Their teamwork improved, and they figured out the best strategies and lineups. 

When the registration deadline passed, the official website closed the sign-ups. 

Zelena and Hattie spent money to promote their team, and it worked because their team had some top-ranked national players. 

The preliminary round of the college competition was at the beginning of next month, which was also when the national leaderboard was refreshed. 

One night. Violeta stayed home and managed to top the leaderboard again. 

That night. her profile views soared. After two years, the ID I’m Your Sixth Uncle was back on the leaderboard. 

Many gaming studios were waiting for the leaderboard update that night. As soon as it refreshed, they noticed the ID Tm Your Sixth Uncle. 

“This ID seems familiar.” 

“Really? Where have you seen it?” 

“Let me think… 

“Oh, I remember now. Isn’t ‘I’m Your Sixth Uncle‘ the captain of The Mighty Dragons team that’s really popular in the college competition?” 

“Let me check.” 

They quickly logged onto the official website and found they were right. 

The captain of The Mighty Dragons was indeed I’m Your Sixth Uncle, and the person using this ID was a girl. 

The main point was that this girl was also the campus belle of Toland University! 

Impressive! 

Female players on the national leaderboard were rare, about a two out of ten chance. 

But when they checked out Violeta’s game profile, they saw that she had multiple top ranks two years ago, making her a versatile player. 

After two years of silence, she climbed the ranks again. 

“Why didn’t she play for the past two years?” 

“Could it be because she was preparing for the college entrance exam?” 

Judging by her age, she should be a freshman now. It makes sense that she did not play in her senior year to prepare for the exam. 

Her not playing for two years led to her getting the best admission results in her batch. 

Even now, Violeta had the highest grades in her major last semester. 

The next day, Violeta’s ranking on the national leaderboard made her even more popular. 

The forums were buzzing with discussions about Violeta’s return to the leaderboard. 

No wonder Violeta is the captain. She’s got the skills. 

A female captain. That’s so cool. 

I think it’s not about being on the national leaderboard, but about how Hayden and the others let Violeta take the lead.

Amazing. That’s all I can say 

Everyone in the class knew about Violeta’s achievement, making her the center of attention once again. 

At first, Zelena and her group didn’t believe it, thinking Violeta had paid for marketing. But when they logged into the game themselves, they actually found Violeta on the national leaderboard. 

This shocked them. 

Zelena and Hattie’s team was only discussed because they had some small–time leaderboard players. 

Chapter 182

They followed along, basking in the reflected glory. 

However, Violeta herself was on the national leaderboard, so she didn’t need to ride anyone’s coattails. That was the fundamental difference between her and them. 

Violeta wasn’t just a small–time leaderboard player, she was a major player on the leaderboard. 

This meant that Violeta’s skills were truly formidable! 

Seeing the ID Tm Your Sixth Uncle‘ made Zelena and Hattie furious. 

They still remembered when they had encountered Violeta in a game. In a solo match, Violeta humiliated them, making them call her “daddy,” and she still had the recording of that moment! 

Hattie gritted her teeth. “We have to make her lose miserably at the college competition!” 

Then Hattie turned to Zelena, annoyed. “How could you not know anything about this? Didn’t you know Violeta played games?” 

Zelena remained silent. 

She wished she had known. 

But when she returned to the Blake family, it was already Violeta’s senior year summer, and by then, Violeta had stopped playing games. 

After starting at Toland University, Violeta focused most of her time on professional training. 

The one who eventually won the college competition championship was Hattie. 

So, in Zelena’s eyes, the biggest rival in the college competition was Hattie. 

In the previous life, Hattie successfully recorded an MV, matching Violeta’s popularity at school. 

Hattie sighed, “Forget it. This time, I must win the college competition championship.” 

She realized she couldn’t rely too much on Zelena, her information was too outdated. 

It seemed that if she wanted to deal with Violeta, she’d have to rely on herself. 

Zelena averted her gaze. She wouldn’t let Hattie hog all the glory. She had to keep an eye on both Violeta and Hattie. 

Hattie wanted the championship, but did that mean she didn’t want it too? 

Ha… 

The championship could only be hers! 

A dark glint flashed in Zelena’s eyes. In fact, two days ago, she had already paid to find out which studio Hattie had hired. She secretly bribed the studio owner, who, under her instructions, made sure the actors, Hattie hired would deliberately sabotage their roles. 

The plan was set, but it had to be subtle. 

Zelena’s idea was to let Hattie advance smoothly, giving her false hope of victory, only for the actors to ruin everything in the finals. 

As for Violeta, she had arranged for a hacker to leak damaging information. 

With Hattie failing and Violeta disqualified, both of her major rivals would be out of the picture. 

That would leave the championship wide open for her. 

Watching Hattie brimming with confidence, Zelena could barely suppress her laughter. 

The preliminary rounds started quickly. 

The Quinston division had seven universities, so Toland University first needed to advance ten teams before competing at the sports arena against other teams in the semifinals and finals to claim the championship. 

On the day of the preliminaries, Violeta’s team won fifteen matches in a row, becoming the first team from Toland University to advance. 

Initially, many spectators came to watch because of Hayden and his team, but after seeing Violeta’s performance, they were all amazed. 

So this was the skill level of a national leaderboard player! 

Her game sense and mechanics were absolutely top–tier. 

Zelena’s and Hattie’s teams also performed well, advancing smoothly. 

Hattie’s team was the second to advance, while Zelena’s was the third. 

With the preliminary round lasting a week, they secured three of the ten available spots on the first day. leaving the remaining seven for others to fight over. 

Originally, Zelena planned for Violeta to be bogged down by negative news during the preliminaries. 

However, seeing Violeta’s strong momentum, she decided it would be more impactful to let her climb higher before bringing her down. 

So, she held back. 

After the preliminaries, the Chess Association came to Toland University to promote and give lectures. 

The event organizer contacted Violeta, asking her to help distribute flyers around campus. 

Nolan, being on the student council, was assigned to assist with the promotion. 

This led to frequent interactions between him and Violeta at the university. 

Zelena had her sights set on Nolan and would deliberately pass by the student council president’s office every noon, hoping to bump into him. 

However, she noticed that Violeta had been going to Nolan’s office frequently. 

Every time she walked by, Violeta was there. 

Was Violeta blatantly trying to seduce Nolan? 

This was unacceptable. 

Zelena couldn’t just sit idly by, she needed to find out what Violeta and Nolan were discussing. 

Zelena ruined her newly issued school uniform and went to the student council to register and pay for a replacement. 

At noon, inside the student council president’s office, Violeta and Nolan were discussing the logistics for the chess lecture: arranging water and seating, drafting promotional posts and images for the forum, and preparing small giveaways. 

Chapter 183

“Bang!!!–The office door was flung open. 

Zelena and Candy walked in. “Nolan, we’re here to get our new uniforms. 

Nolan and Violeta turned to look, meeting Zelena’s accusatory gaze. 

Nolan furrowed his brow, glanced through the documents on his desk, found Zelena’s size information, and said calmly, “Your size is in the second cabinet on the left, third shelf. 

Zelena walked in, pretending to open the cabinet to get her uniform. She exchanged a glance with Candy who understood immediately. 

As Zelena grabbed her uniform, a small ping–pong ball “accidentally fell out of Candy’s pocket and bounced under the desk. 

“Oh no, my ping–pong ball!” 

Candy quickly moved forward, bending down to retrieve it. 

Violeta stepped back to give her space. 

After picking up the ball, Candy stood up and bumped into Violeta. 

Nolan gently pulled Violeta back, allowing Candy to catch a glimpse of the content on their computer screen. 

So, this is what they had been working on in the office all these days–designing promotional graphics. “Sorry for the interruption, Nolan,” Candy said, after seeing the screen. 

With their uniforms in hand, Zelena and Candy left the office. 

As soon as they were outside, Zelena eagerly asked Candy what she had seen. 

“Lena, they’re designing promotional graphics for something related to chess….. 

“Chess?” 

Zelena suddenly realized the connection–it was related to the Chess Association! 

The Chess Association’s visit to the school for a promotional lecture was originally the responsibility of the student council. 

Violeta must have used her Chess Association membership to get close to Nolan. How shameless! 

In the afternoon, the Chess Association finally confirmed the time for their promotional lecture. 

The advisor came to the class to make an announcement. There will be a Chess Association lecture in the auditorium the day after tomorrow. If anyone is interested in chess, I highly recommend attending. It will be very beneficial.” 

“There will also be small gifts for those who attend. 

Not many young people are interested in chess these days. 

Zelena herself hadn’t been interested either until she realized that learning chess might help her make a better impression on Wade. 

But now that the Chess Association was coming to the school for a promotion… if she could help Nolan attract more attendees, he would surely look at her in a new light. 

After the advisor left and the classmates were about to leave the classroom, Zelena stood up and said, “Chess is an intellectually stimulating leisure game. I personally love chess and would like to invite everyone to attend the lecture. If you all come, I’ll treat everyone to a seafood feast this weekend!” 

“Wow! That’s great!” 

“Zelena is so generous!” 

Candy chimed in, “You probably don’t know this, but the president of the Chess Association giving the lecture is acquainted with Lena. They’ve even taken a photo together!” 

“Really?” 

Zelena blushed modestly, “Oh, it’s not that impressive. We just met once and took a photo together.” 

Candy said, “Lena, you’re too modest. You don’t just get to take a photo with someone after meeting them once. The president must really value you!” 

Sitting in the back, Kaylee cringed at the boasting in the front. 

“Vio, you’re the real Chess Association member here, and you’re not bragging. Where does she get the nerve to show off like that? It’s so annoying 

Violeta replied, “It’s okay. What she’s doing might actually help. 

Young people today aren’t very interested in chess. 

Nolan and Violeta had been brainstorming ways to attract attendees to the lecture, empty seats would make the event look bad. 

They had even planned to buy small gifts, from their own pockets for those who came. 

But if Zelena wanted to play the fool and help by offering treats, why not let her? 

Violeta figured Zelena was trying to gain more favor with Nolan. 

But Violeta just wanted to complete her assigned task for the Chess Association and move on. 

“Let’s go, Kay. We have to head to club practice.” 

“Okay.” 

Two days later, the chess lecture was successfully held in the auditorium. The association president took the stage, facing a packed audience–at least half of whom were performing arts students that Zelena had dragged along. 

Recently, rumors of Zelena’s close relationship with the Chess Association president had been spreading with people almost calling her a chess prodigy. 

However, after the two–hour lecture ended, the Chess Association president didn’t mention Zelena at all. Instead, he acknowledged the only Chess Association member at Toland University, Violeta. 

“That concludes my lecture today. If anyone is interested in chess, feel free to reach out to our only member at Toland University, Violeta Blake…” 

Chapter 184

As soon as the Chess Association president mentioned Violeta on stage, the audience erupted in applause. However, the first–year performing arts students sitting on the left were confused and surprised. 

What’s going on? Isn’t Zelena part of the Chess Association? Why is it Violeta instead?” 

“Didn’t we hear that the Chess Association president had taken a photo with Zelena and that she was a chess prodigy?” 

Many eyes turned to look at Zelena in the front row, 

She was seething, her teeth clenched in anger…

It finally dawned on her that Violeta had been working with Nolan under the Chess Association’s direction to prepare for the lecture. 

Violeta wasn’t trying to seduce Nolan as Zelena had thought. 

Now, all of Zelena’s efforts had inadvertently given credit to Violeta in the eyes of the unaware Chess Association president. 

The president’s public acknowledgment of Violeta felt like a slap in the face. Violeta had stolen her glory! 

This wretch! 

Zelena turned her head, glaring darkly at Violeta from a distance. 

Violeta happened to meet her gaze, her light-colored eyes reflecting the auditorium lights. 

If anger could take form, Zelena would have turned into a vengeful spirit, ready to pounce on Violeta and tear her apart. 

Violeta, with her smug expression, had taken Zelena’s credit, and it was infuriating. 

After the event, everyone started to leave the auditorium. Zelena and her friends overheard some student council members talking up ahead. 

“It’s great that so many people showed up for the lecture today.” 

“Just a few days ago, we were brainstorming ways to get more attendees. We never expected to fill all the seats.” 

Zelena’s face turned pale with anger. 

The auditorium was full because she had promised everyone a seafood feast if they attended the lecture. She even booked the East City seafood buffet restaurant for the weekend so the whole class could go. 

She had spent money, only took it from her credit. 

The more she thought about it, the angrier she became. 

Back in the classroom, Hattie heard about what happened and couldn’t help but laugh. “Lena, you really go all out. Does Nolan know about your efforts? 

“But then again, if the lecture had been poorly attended, it would have been Violeta’s failure. But with so many people showing up, of course, the president would praise her.” 

Candy chimed in. “It was probably Violeta’s plan all along. When we went to the office, she deliberately showed me the computer screen! She’s so manipulative.” 

Candy had finally made a smart observation. 

Thinking back to when she went under the table to retrieve the ping–pong ball and how Violeta had subtly stepped back… 

It all made sense now. 

When the Chess Association first notified Toland University about the lecture, Violeta and Nolan had been stressed about filling the seats. 

They had brainstormed countless ideas, but chess was one of those things–those who liked it would come without persuasion, while those who didn’t wouldn’t be interested no matter what. 

Then one day, Violeta noticed that Zelena passed by the student council president’s office every noon. 

At that moment, she formulated a plan. 

Not taking advantage of Zelena’s actions would have been a wasted opportunity. 

Violeta deliberately visited the student council president’s office every noon before Zelena, aiming to catch her attention and subtly push her to contribute to the lecture. 

Now, her plan had succeeded, and the lecture was a complete success. 

That evening, Violeta happily went out for a buffet with the student council members. 

Meanwhile, Zelena was too angry to eat after realizing she had been used. 

Despite previously dismissing Jour 24’s clothing, when Hattie discovered that Jour 24 was located directly opposite O’Hara’s in a foreign country, she couldn’t resist.

Over the weekend, she found a way to purchase the latest high–end line of Jour 24 at nearly three times the original price. 

However, when Hattie walked into class on Monday, proudly wearing her new Jour 24 outfit, she was shocked to see Zelena wearing the exact same piece…

Apparently, they had both had the same idea. 

“Where did you get that outfit?” Hattie asked. 

Zelena replied, “My mom had a friend from Wiltonshire send it. How about you, Hattie?” 

Hattie responded, “Ha, same here. My mom bought it for me. I didn’t even want to wear it, but she insisted. I figured it was just sitting there, so I wore it today.” 

They exchanged a look, their smiles not quite reaching their eyes. 

In reality, neither of their outfits had come from friends. Zelena had paid three times the price to get hers through a proxy, and so had Hattie. 

They didn’t want to admit the truth, feeling it would be embarrassing. 

After all, they had previously mocked the clothing, but now they were wearing it. 

Jour 24 had become incredibly popular. In the performing arts department, it was almost becoming the unofficial uniform. Not having one marked someone as not keeping up with trends. 

Chapter 185

Zelena’s competitive nature wouldn’t allow her to be outdoneso even at a premium, she had to be the first- to get the latest fashion. However, finding Hattie wearing the same outfit irritated her, though she had no choice but to grin and bear it. 

Gillian and Candy were quick to show their appreciation. 

Seeing their outfits, they exclaimed, “Hattie, Lena, this series is the latest autumn collection, right? The cuffs on the international supply have a plaid pattern, so you must have bought these abroad?” 

Zelena responded, “Yes,” 

Hattie added, “Of course.” 

In truth, the international versions weren’t necessarily better than those from Hoiten. 

Jour 24 was a Hoiten brand, renowned as the pride of Hoiten. 

The problem was that it was so popular that it was impossible to find at local boutiques, forcing them to pay a premium to buy it abroad. 

Rumors online suggested that the quality abroad differed from Hoiten’s, not only in cuff design but also in fabric. 

Hoiten preferred cotton and linen for comfort, custom–made for the Hoitenese market. 

Foreign factories didn’t consider this, resulting in stiffer fabrics. 

In the entire class, only Zelena and Hattie were wearing the latest designs. 

They were basking in the envious looks from their classmates when Violeta and Kaylee walked in, immediately stealing the spotlight. 

“Look, Violeta is wearing another custom Jour 24 piece. See, the logo is different.” 

“That’s several pieces now. She didn’t repeat any outfits last week either…. 

“So enviable. If I had that many, I’d post photos online and get tons of attention.” 

This was a not–so–subtle jab at Zelena and Hattie, 

They frequently flaunted their clothes on social media, especially luxury items, and selfies, wearing their vanity on their sleeves while calling it their daily life.” 

Violeta’s custom–made outfits swept through the performing arts department, making Zelena and Hattie’s latest purchases look insignificant in comparison. 

In addition, Zelena Hattie, and many others were secretly jealous of Violeta. 

By the afternoon, the school forum was buzzing with posts suggesting that Violeta’s Jour 24 clothes were fake. 

People also questioned how she could afford not to repeat outfits for an entire week. 

“What’s Violeta’s family business? How are they they so rich?” 

“Am I the only one who thinks her Jour 24 looks fake? I saw the logo on her shoulder at the playground, and it seemed off 

“Wow, I thought I was the only one who noticed. She’s too popular on the forum for me to say anything” 

“Definitely looks fake. The official website doesn’t sell that design. No way hers is different from the rest. Hilarious

“Isn’t Violeta dating Jasper? Maybe he’s buying her these clothes?” 

“So, she’s just a gold digger then.” 

These accusations stirred up a lot of drama on the forum. 

Zelena and Hattie watched the chaos unfoldsecretly pleased. 

Perfect, Violeta was under fire. 

At the tennis court, Violeta and Kaylee were practicing when Nessie called out from the locker room. 

“Vio.” 

“Huh?” 

“Come over here for a second!” 

“Oh, okay.” 

Violeta and Kaylee put down their rackets and headed towards the locker room. 

Once in the locker room, Nessie pulled up the forum posts and showed them to Violeta. 

“Vio, look at this. The three most popular posts on the forum are about you. What do you want to do about it?” 

This wasn’t entirely unexpected. 

Since Violeta arrived at Toland University, she has frequently caused a stir on the forum. 

From her first day, when a photo of her and Hayden’s backs went viral, to the campus belle incident, and many other events. 

Last semester’s drama aside, this semester alone, she had topped the national leaderboard and caused several hot threads due to the college competition. 

It was no surprise that many people were unhappy with her.

So, the content of these posts, alleging she wore fake clothes and calling her a gold digger, was something Violeta had anticipated. 

Kaylee looked at the nests, outraged “This is too much! Vin and Tamer are inner friends Who started the rumor they’re dating?” 

Violeta remained calm. “No one’s perfect. If people want to talk, let them. I’ll just focus on what I need to do.” 

Nessie admired Violeta’s resilience but expressed her concern. “Even though you feel that way, these incorrect assumptions on the forum are damaging. Aren’t you going to respond?” 

Violeta thought for a moment. “You’re right, I should respond. Jasper and I are just friends. It’s not fair to drag him into this. I’ll ask him to clear up that we’re not involved.” 

Nessie asked, “You want Jasper to distance himself from you? What about the other accusations?” 

Violeta replied, “What other accusations?” 

Chapter 186

Nessie added, “There are also rumors about you wearing fake clothes.” 

Violeta sighed. “These clothes were bought by my mom. I don’t know what’s going on with the logo. I’ll ask her about it tonight and then figure out what to do. 

Nessie agreed, “That sounds good. Get the facts straight first, then shut those people up. If you need to post a clarification, I can pin it for you.” 

Nessie was one of the school forum administrators, so she could genuinely help Violeta with this. 

Violeta asked Jasper to clear up their relationship. Jasper got a few people to spread the word, warning the person who started the rumors to delete their posts or face consequences at school. He also clarified that he and Violeta were just friends. 

Once this spread, the comments accusing Violeta of being a gold digger quickly disappeared from the forum. 

In the evening, while having dinner at home, Violeta asked Irene about the logo on her clothes. 

“Mom, why is the logo on my clothes different from the other Jour 24 clothes?” 

Irene smiled gently. “Why? Don’t you like it?” 

Violeta replied, “It’s not that. It’s just that the logo on my clothes is different from others, and people at school are saying they’re fake.” 

Hearing this, Irene’s expression changed instantly. 

“What?” 

“Fake? They must be crazy! The logo on your clothes was designed by me. It’s unique and obviously different from mass-produced items. Besides, I spent a lot of money on exclusivity. Otherwise, I’d be the fool.” 

Noticing Irene’s reaction, Anton asked, “Irene, what’s going on?” 

Irene put down her spoon. “The logo on Violeta’s clothes was designed by me, I need to spend over a million at Jour 24 to get this service!” 

Jour 24’s regular clothes don’t cost much–at most a few thousand dollars. 

A logo costing a million dollars and Irene ordering so many clothes for Violeta meant a substantial expenditure. 

Irene’s hefty spending earned her this exclusive service, naturally setting Violeta’s clothes apart from the regular ones. Otherwise, what would be the point? 

“Those ignorant people claiming Vio’s clothes are fake–they don’t know what they’re talking about! It’s infuriating!” Irene said, exasperated. 

“They’re clueless. Spreading such rumors is ridiculous! This customized logo service is something only about thirty people in the entire country have.” 

Anton chimed in. “Alright, alright. There’s no need to be upset. Probably, many people don’t know that Jour 24 offers this service. After dinner, I’ll call their marketing team and have them make an official announcement online. That should clear up the rumors. 

Irene agreed, “Yes, they must announce it. Vio shouldn’t have to endure this nonsense.” 

Violeta finally understood the situation. 

The unique logo was a special perk. 

She had been wearing the clothes without knowing the significance of the logo. 

The next day, Jour 21’s official Weibo account posted an announcement. 

It detailed the brand’s various spending levels and corresponding membership benefits. 

The post explicitly stated that spending over a million dollars entitled customers to a custom logo service. 

They even showcased Irene’s floral logo design prominently on the first page, along with many other designs. 

In total, there were about thirty–two unique logos, and the company promised to update the membership archive on their website regularly, 

This meant that only thirty–two people nationwide currently enjoyed this exclusive service. 

The announcement from Jour 24 immediately silenced those on the forum who had been anonymously accusing Violeta of wearing fake clothes. 

It was a direct blow to their baseless gossip. 

Now, anyone still claiming Violeta’s clothes were fake would be blatantly ignorant. 

But this was quite a turnaround… 

Just the day before, people had started gossiping about Violeta wearing counterfeit Jour 24, and the very next day, Jour 24’s official account posted an announcement that effectively cleared up the rumors about the fake logos. 

Was this just a coincidence? 

It seemed too perfectly timed, directly turning the tables in Violeta’s favor. 

When Violeta arrived at school in the morning, many eyes turned her way. 

So, Violeta was actually a hidden rich kid! 

Her family must be extremely wealthy, though no one knew which family she belonged to. 

Previously, Zelena and her friends had sought confirmation through resellers, and it turned out the reseller was right–Violeta’s logo was indeed a custom order. 

Jour 24’s official announcement had two significant benefits. 

Firstly, it cleared up the rumors about Violeta’s logo. 

Secondly, it informed other high–end consumers about this exclusive service. 

With the official confirmation, the custom logo service saw an immediate surge in interest that month. Although Zelena and Hattie didn’t say anything openly, they secretly went on a spending spree to get their own custom logos.

Chapter 187

Originally, they thought spending a million dollars could get them multiple custom logos. However, they quickly learned that a million dollars could only get one logo! 

Each piece of clothing had a unique logo, meaning Violeta’s wardrobe represented an enormous expenditure–practically a walking luxury home. 

The forum drama was swiftly resolved, much to Zelena’s disappointment. 

However, it did confirm Hattie’s suspicions. 

Violeta was indeed the illegitimate daughter of the White family! 

They had checked Jour 24’s website and found that all member details were listed, and although full names weren’t provided, there was a member with the surname White. 

They guessed it was likely Tyler White, Zoren’s father. 

A few days later, once their logos were finalized, Zelena and Hattie came out acting knowledgeable. 

“What a fuss over nothing. Didn’t you know Jour 24 offers custom logos?” 

“Yeah, it’s a standard service of Jour 24. The discussions on the forum were so exaggerated, ha.” 

Others glanced at the logos on their jackets‘ shoulders, feeling speechless. 

If they knew so much, why hadn’t they said anything earlier? 

For now, the rumors on the forum were suppressed. 

Jasper also made it clear that he and Violeta were just friends and had never been in a relationship. 

After this clarification spread around Toland University, a small group of people began speculating whether Jasper and Violeta had broken up recently and were now trying to clear things up. 

However, another group of people believed that Jasper wasn’t the type to hide the truth. 

He had broken up multiple times in the past without trying to conceal it.

It didn’t make sense for him to hide it now with Violeta. 

Besides, none of his ex-girlfriends remained friends with him. 

Considering how close Violeta was with Jasper and the other three, it was unlikely she was an ex. 

Otherwise, it would be odd for Hayden, Jasper, and Violeta to hang out together so comfortably. 

Soon, the preliminary round of the college competition ended, and the semifinals were set to begin the following weekend. 

The excitement for the MLSS event grew, and the school forum’s focus shifted mostly to gaming posts, leaving only a few sporadic threads discussing Violeta.

The semifinals required competing against teams that had won their preliminary rounds from other schools until only four teams remained. 

Violeta and Hayden’s group were deeply engrossed in preparing for the competition, ignoring everything else. 

One evening, Hazel called. 

“Hey, Vio, it’s Ms. Parker’s birthday is the day after tomorrow. Let’s go out for a meal to celebrate.” 

Violeta paused her game briefly. “Sure, where are we eating?” 

Hazel replied, “Nydia and I planned it at the Spring City Hotel.” 

“Okay, I got it,” Violeta said. 

Just as she was about to hang up, Hazel heard the sounds of a video game in the background. 

“Are you playing a game?” 

“Yeah, preparing for the college competition semifinals.” 

Hazel was surprised. “Wow, Archer is participating too, and he made it to the semifinals as well. You might face each other.” 

“Really? That’s quite a coincidence. 

“Absolutely. Be careful, though. They’re pretty good. Even though I like him, you’re my junior, so I’ll be cheering for you. Good luck!” 

“Hahaha, thanks! I’ll see you at the hotel the day after tomorrow.” 

“Okay, see you then.” 

After hanging up, Violeta put her headphones back on and continued playing. 

Having overheard the conversation, Zoren asked, “Vio, you’re going to Spring City the day after Tomorrow?” 

“Yeah, it’s Ms. Parker’s birthday. We’re going to celebrate.” 

“Interesting. Looks like Spring City will have two events that day.” 

“What do you mean?” 

“You’ll see when you get there,” Zoren replied, teasingly. 

Violeta thought about pressing him for more details, but a team fight in the game quickly diverted her attention. 

The next day, Violeta went shopping for Grace’s birthday gift. 

Initially, they wanted to get a custom dress but it wouldn’t be ready in time. Instead, she bought a sapphire bracelet with a carved safety buckle, which was elegant and refined, perfectly matching Grace’s temperament. 

In the evening. Hazel and Nydia came to Toland University to pick up Violeta for dinner in Spring City. 

Violeta and Kaylee walked out to the school gate, where they saw Hazel and Nydia waiting on the other side of the road. 

“Vio!!! 

Violeta bid farewell to Kaylee and hurried across the crosswalk. 

“Hey, Hazel.” 

“Finally! We’ve been waiting for a while. Come on, let’s pick up the gift and then head to the hotel. 

With Hazel and Nydia on either side of her, Violeta walked between them as they chatted and headed off. 

Meanwhile, a car from the Trivia family was waiting at the school gate for Lucy. 

As Lucy walked out, she spotted the trio moving away on the opposite side of the road. 

Chapter 188

The driver came forward. “Miss, please get in the car.” 

Lucy looked away and got in. “Spring City.” 

Tonight, not only was Grace throwing a party in Spring City, but another big name in the dance world. Vivian Montclair, was there for the same reason too. 

Grace was Violeta and the Nelson sisters’ teacher. 

And Vivian was Lucy’s teacher. 

Both of them turned forty this year, became famous dance masters around the same time, and, coincidentally, they even share the same birthday. 

Violeta and the Nelson sisters picked up the gift and then took a taxi to Spring City. 

“Everyone coming tonight are veteran in the dance world. Our teacher will introduce you to everyone. After all, you are her last disciple!” 

They arrived at Spring City. 

The three of them got out of the car, and before they even went inside, they saw two signs hanging at the entrance. 

Next to Grace’s birthday party sign, there was another sign for someone else’s birthday party. 

Violeta didn’t pay much attention and glanced past it. 

But when Hazel and Nydia saw the name on the other sign, their expressions immediately changed. 

“Vivian!?” 

“Why is she at this hotel too?” 

Violeta asked, “What’s wrong?” 

Hazel responded, “Vivian is our teacher’s enemy!” 

Violeta was taken aback. “Huh?” 

Nydia said, “It’s a long story… 

Grace and Vivian used to be best friends since childhood. In college, Grace started dating someone, but Vivian ended up stealing him away. 

That dramatic best–friend–stealing–boyfriend situation actually happened. 

The worst part was that during the Lotus Competition that year, Grace lost her chance to compete because she got injured and had to take a year off to recover. 

That same year, Vivian shone at the Lotus Competition, taking all the applause, honors, and trophies, even getting featured on a TV. 

Meanwhile, Grace lost a whole year because of her leg injury and only got better the next year. 

So, a lot of people only knew about the dance prodigy Vivian, not Grace. 

Plus, the dance world had its fair share of shady stuff. Grace and Vivian had totally different personalities. Vivian was great at networking, while Grace just loved focusing on dance. 

Grace was also super straightforward, saying whatever was on her mind, which ended up offending quite a few people. 

After a few years, Vivian became a big–shot dance master on screen, while Grace pretty much disappeared from the scene. 

They were archenemies. 

Many people in the dance circle knew about their history. 

Vivian’s married now. She was married to Declan Ashford, the guy she stole from Grace back then. 

Grace couldn’t ever forget the grudge from losing her boyfriend and blowing her career chance. 

And now, they were both celebrating their fortieth birthdays. 

They even booked the same hotel…. 

And most of the guests they invited were probably from the same circle. This night’s gonna be quite the show! 

As Violeta walked into the hotel, she listened to Nydia and Hazel recounting all these old stories from the dance world. 

“Our teacher’s still single, I thought… I never knew she went through all this.” 

Nydia said, “Of course! And there’s even more infuriating stuff! 

“Back when Declan was with our teacher, he promised to set off fireworks for her every year. But after he got together with Vivian, they started setting off fireworks every year on their anniversary! Can you believe it? It’s just infuriating! This woman not only stole our teacher’s lover but also took away their promise. It’s disgusting. 

Hazel agreed. “Yeah, I’d be furious if I were in her shoes. 

“Vivian must be doing it on purpose, silently rubbing it in our teacher’s face every year.” 

But Grace wasn’t a pushover either. Over these years, she had been focusing on her dance, participating in numerous competitions abroad, often taking Nydia and Hazel along. Their reputation and market presence overseas far surpass Vivian’s.

Every year, Vivian set off fireworks in Hoiten. 

Meanwhile, Grace took the two of them to competitions abroad, and when they return, they come back triumphant. 

In the industry, the name. Grace holds much more weight than Vivian’s. 

But Vivian had much higher exposure on the screen compared to Grace, mainly because Vivian enjoy appearing on shows while Grace didn’t. 

It was because of this that a few years back, Vivian’s top disciple, Lucy, broke up with Jasper and went abroad. Officially, she went to study dance, but in reality, she went to compete and boost her fame overseas. 

Lucy came back with a bit of fame from her overseas competitions. 

But at the same time, Lucy also understood just how popular the name Grace was overseas! 

Whenever Grace took her team for commercial performances abroad, they’d sell out every single time. 

“Vio, tonight you’re definitely going to be the talk of the town. I can already guess what they’re up to. They have their ways. 

Baizi was taken aback. “Me?” 

Hazel nodded. “Yeah. 

“You’re our teacher’s last disciple, and you know how demanding she used to be. Now that she’s singled you out, they’re gonna pick on you for sure. You’re still new at this, so they’ll find something to nitpick about later. Just don’t let it bother you. Stick with us.” 

Violeta responded, “… Got it.” 

Chapter 189

When the three entered the hall, they found it divided into two smaller sections. On the left was Grace’s, seemingly representing her affiliation with the left-wing faction of the dance world. 

On the right was Vivian’s, symbolizing her affiliation with the right–wing. 

After Violeta, Hazel, and Nydia entered together, they found that there weren’t many people present yet. They went upstairs with their gifts to congratulate Grace. 

Grace was socializing on the second floor, dressed in a light blue dress. 

When Violeta handed her the Hetian sapphire bracelet and the knot-tied necklace, Grace was thrilled. She immediately put them on, showing how much she liked them. 

“Come, let me make some introductions. 

“This is Violeta White, my last disciple. Vio, meet Taylor Johnson, my junior… 

Violeta greeted Grace’s friends one by one. 

They were all very friendly and they exuded the aura of dancers themselves. 

Upstairs, they discussed next year’s Lotus Competition, while Violeta listened quietly on the side. 

When the time was right, the guests downstairs started arriving. 

Grace went downstairs with the other disciples. 

But as soon as they arrived downstairs, they saw a group of people gathered around, with a middle-aged woman in a white windbreaker standing in the center, exuding elegance and charm. Her hair was up, and she also wore a sapphire bracelet on her wrist. 

Hazel whispered to Violeta on the side, “That’s Vivian.” 

Actually, Violeta didn’t need Hazel to tell her. 

Who else would be so rude? This was clearly Grace’s banquet venue, yet there was Vivian, acting all big and important, as if she owned the place, totally ignoring Grace. 

It was incredibly disrespectful! 

Grace’s eyes narrowed, and the atmosphere around them turned chilly. 

Someone nearby couldn’t take it anymore and blurted out, “Vivian, what are you doing here?” 

People downstairs heard the voice and turned to look towards the stairs, spotting Grace and the others standing at the corner, staring down at them. 

Vivian’s well–maintained face showed no signs of aging. Despite being forty, she looked like she was only thirty. 

“Oh, it’s you guys.” Vivian smiled at them. 

The person next to Vivian unexpectedly said, isn’t it Grace? I saw a sign outside. It’s her 40th birthday too. Looks like you two decided to celebrate on the same day.” 

Vivian chuckled and covered her mouth. “Oh, no, actually, today’s not my birthday. It’s just that my husband has a business trip tomorrow. He didn’t want to miss my birthday, so we decided to celebrate today.” 

“Aww, you two are so sweet even after all these years of marriage!” 

Vivian’s marriage was blissful, 

In contrast, Grace, now in middle age, still hadn’t tied the knot. 

Compared to Vivian’s happy marriage, Grace’s life felt even lonelier, especially after losing both parents to illness in the past few years. 

Their laughter at that moment felt really irritating! 

Taylor butted in, “If you wanna laugh, go do it somewhere else. What’s with all the giggles here? Is this your place?” 

Vivian hesitated for a moment, then glanced around the scene. 

The people nearby also seemed a bit puzzled. “Isn’t this supposed to be Vivian’s birthday party? Come to think of it, what are you doing here?” 

It was pretty hilarious. 

Hazel chimed in, “Seriously, are you guys blind? Didn’t you notice the sign at the entrance? Your spot is over there!” 

The ground floor hall was divided in two. 

Grace’s was on the left. 

Vivian’s was on the right. 

Who knows if they genuinely missed it or if they were just playing dumb to annoy people. 

Hazel’s outburst made the faces of those below look uncomfortable. 

After all, she was just a youngster, while the people below were all big shots in the dance circle. Vivian, leading the pack, was practically a legend in the dance community. 

Being scolded by a junior was quite embarrassing. 

Even if they had genuinely made a mistake, it wasn’t Hazel’s place to speak up. 

Grace gently scolded Hazel. “Hazel, step back.” 

Hazel pouted and stepped back beside Grace. 

The people below naturally didn’t want to miss this golden opportunity. 

One of them spoke up, taking a jab at Grace, “Grace, we know she’s your disciple, but for those who don’t, they might think you’re her disciple instead. Is this how you teach your students? So donny!” 

Grace stood on the stairs, looking down at Vivian and the others. She replied, “I don’t need you to tell me how to teach my students. But you’re right, I haven’t taught her well. When uninvited guests show up, we should just give them leftovers to eat. That’s how a host should act, so people don’t think we can’t even afford a meal. 

“Grace! You’re going too far. Who do you think you’re calling freeloaders?” 

“With a mentor like you, it’s no wonder your disciples lack manners.” 

Grace asked, “What? You’re not freeloaders? Then why are you still here expecting me to serve you food and drinks?” 

As they spoke, the hotel staff hurried over and whispered, “Ms. Montclair, your table is over there. You’ve come to the wrong place.” 

Chapter 190

Vivian’s face went pale. 

While it’s true that Grace was known for her blunt speech, the people present were also well–known figures in the industry. 

Some were even hosts invited by Vivian herself. Everyone had their own reputation, but nobody expected it to be scolded by Grace like that. 

But they couldn’t do anything about Grace. 

Because she didn’t rely on exposure or fame, nor did she rely on connections. 

She had no weaknesses. Her current status was all built on her solid dance skills. Even if they wanted to target her, they couldn’t. The weight behind the name “Grace” was truly significant. 

As the top judge for several major competitions in the country, Grace was at the forefront. 

Grace and Vivian both dominate the dance world. Grace built her reputation with a room full of trophies, while Vivian was known for her extensive network of contacts. 

Neither of them was easy to offend, but when it came to actual skill, Grace was stronger. 

At least she could still dance. Despite her age. Grace hadn’t shown any signs of slowing down.  

Over the years, as Grace’s reputation had grown and her life had improved, Vivian had less and less time to dance. People only talk about her legendary youth, and it was rare to see her active on stage nowadays. 

Hazel and Nydia, two of Grace’s proud disciples, were also among the top of their generation. 

Trying to find fault with them? It’s practically impossible! 

So frustrating! 

Just as Vivian and her group were about to leave, Lucy walked in from outside. 

As soon as she entered the banquet hall, she saw the standoff between the two groups. 

Ms. Montclair.” 

Lucy called out softly. 

Hearing her voice, Vivian turned her head. “Lucy, you’re here.” 

Lucy glanced at Grace and the others, feeling the tension in the air. Her gaze then shifted to Violeta standing beside Grace. 

“Let’s go. 

Vivian stepped forward first. 

Lucy hurried to catch up, and as they were about to leave the left banquet hall. 

Suddenly, someone next to Vivian remembered something and whispered. Who is that young girl standing next to Grace just now? I heard she took on her last disciple recently. Could that young one be her last disciple?” 

Previously, their attention had been solely on Grace. 

They hadn’t noticed anyone else. 

But now, hearing this, Vivian also recalled it. 

Today, besides Hazel and Nydia, Grace had another young girl with her who seemed relatively young. 

“Yeah, I heard Grace had already taken on her last disciple.” 

“Hehe, didn’t Grace say she was searching for someone extraordinary for her last disciple? One in a million. Is that person just now supposed to be it? Doesn’t look like anything special to me.” 

Vivian, to keep up her high status, had long stopped taking on disciples openly. 

But behind the scenes, she teamed up with a few partners to–run a dance education institution and ended up taking in quite a few students. These institutions groomed children who were then credited as disciples of Vivian. 

So basically, Vivian was using her reputation to rake in money. 

On the other hand, Grace had previously stated that she would only take on three disciples in her lifetime, and with Nydia and Hazel already under her wing, there was only one spot left. 

For this last spot, many affluent families in Quinston have tried to send their children to Grace, hoping they would be accepted as her disciples.

However, Grace turned them all down. 

Over time, everyone got wind of just how strict Grace’s criteria were. She didn’t even bat an eye at the average person. 

When rumours surfaced recently that Grace had taken on her last disciple, nobody bought it at first. But now, upon reflection, could it really be that young person they spotted earlier? 

“Who’s that young girl? Are any of you familiar with her?” 

No one had a clue. 

Turning to Lucy, Vivian asked, “Lucy, have you heard anything about this?” 

Lucy seemed hesitant to share initially, but after a moment’s thought, she shared what she knew. 

“She’s from the same school as me, just started her freshman year. Her name’s Violeta White. 

“You guessed it right. Violeta is indeed Grace’s last disciple. She performed ballet on stage during the Moon Festival at Toland University. 

No way! 

That’s really her disciple. 

The people beside Vivian exchanged glances. 

Suddenly, Vivian came to a halt. She was itching for a confrontation earlier, and now it seemed to have found one. 

Grace and her group had just descended the stairs. 

Vivian and her companions halted in the banquet hall, then slowly turned around. 

Seeing them turn back, Grace frowned. 

“Grace, you’ve taken on a new disciple, and you didn’t even bother to introduce them to us. We’re all in the same circle, and technically, we’re your seniors. Quietly taking on a disciple like this, the kid must be talented. Why hesitate to introduce them?” 

“That’s right, isn’t that person next to you your disciple? And from the performing arts department, not the dance department? Huh, isn’t that a shame? Is she not planning to pursue dance professionally in the future? That’s really unfortunate. How will you support her in the future? This line of work isn’t easy! 

お金金

SEND GIFT or GCASH: +63.936.139.8714

COMMENT

Subscribe


Prev | Next

The Lycan King’s Defiant Surrogate by Riley Above Story (Chapters 11 to 20)

Chapter 11

“And Tristan…” Calebs adds.

“Yes, my King?”

“Summon the doctors once again. I want to find out exactly what happened to Harper’s wolf.”

I try to listen to their continued conversation. Yet even as fear grips my heart, I struggle to keep my eyes open. Whatever is in that IV is good stuff. Too soon, I drift off back into unconsciousness.

When I wake up again, I am alone in my bed. Calebs, Tristan, and IV are all gone, though the telltale wound in my arm tells me that the IV’s disappearance is a fairly recent development.

I’m naked again, not that this surprises me anymore. At least, my body feels no more sore than usual. I don’t think Caleb claimed me again while I was out.

Rolling out of bed, I stand and head to my dresser. Today will be a busy day for me. I haven’t forgotten the conversation overheard about the bear clan attacking my pack. I need to act quickly to be sure that didn’t happen. That meant finding some way to contact Samuel.

I pulled open the drawers, expecting to see the same dresses as yesterday. Those clothes were gone. In their place were a selection of loose-fitting, revealing silks. Checking the underwear drawer, it is now empty.

Where are the other clothes? I searched the other drawers I skipped and then into the cubby holes of the wardrobe itself. There are some chain jewelry, rings with gemstones, and elaborate hair ties and combs.

No clothes that cover more than a bikini would. No panties. No bras.

I have no other options. Unless I want to walk around naked, this will have to do.

Selecting a turquoise silk top and pants, I try to figure out how to put it on. After three failed attempts, I managed to cover all of my private parts.

The top hangs like a tank top, but it scoops low in the front and back, barely covering my breasts. The bottoms are short shirts with a long sort of silky belt that dangles loosely down the back.

Just as I stand, someone knocks on the door.

It unlocks and swings open without me giving permission. Tristan stands outside of it, giving me that same bored expression as always. He doesn’t seem at all surprised by my new outfit.

“Follow,” Tristan says, and turns. Like always, I hurry to follow him.

Back on the staircase, we travel upwards this time, round and round so much I feel dizzy. We’re so high up, that I start to wonder if we’ve breached surface level. As we step out into the hallway, I can see that we have.

The rooms here have actual windows. Beyond them are trees and sunshine. The light burns my sensitive eyes but I look anyway. Freedom sits on the other side of these walls.

It might as well be on the face of the moon, however…

“This way,” Tristan says, when I fall too far behind.

He leads me down another corridor and then to a pair of great double doors. Pushing them open, we enter into a large empty chamber- a hall, with a throne sitting atop a lifted stone platform to one side.

Caleb sits on his throne.

The room is otherwise empty.

“Come forward,” Caleb calls.

Tristan stays behind the door. It’s clear Caleb is talking to me.

Swallowing thickly, I enter the chamber. As I draw closer, Caleb’s eyes drag down the front of my body. He smirks, seemingly pleased with my choice of attire.

“The slave garments fit you. Good.”

Slave garments!!

Wait. Yes, now that he says that, I do remember him mentioning something about this last night, right before I gave in to unconsciousness.

What did he say!

That I was to be his personal slave.

When I’m at the base of the platform, he stares down at me from on high.

“Kneel,” he commands.

Every instinct within me wants to fight him, but I know I have no power here. If I’m going to find a way to contact Samuel, I have to play nice. Else I might find myself trapped in that terrible dungeon again.

Pushing down my pride, just as I did each time with Leah, I lowered myself down to my knees.

Once I’m settled, Caleb stands. Snatching something off a nearby table he comes toward me. As he comes closer, I can see he’s holding a simple silver banded collar with a latch on the back. Immediately, I cower away.

“Raise your head,” he commands. “Stretch out your neck.”

Stomach twisting uncomfortably, I do as he asks, lifting my head.

He presses the collar around my neck and then latches it closed. It’s cold against my skin. I’m already freezing in this revealing outfit, but now to wear flat metal to my skin?

I’ll be lucky I don’t die of frostbite by the end of the week

With the collar latched on me, Caleb leans back to admire his work. He traces a single finger over the collar. Gently, just once, it brushes against my skin

“You look much better now, slave,” he says, grinning. With a sigh, he leans back. “Now, you must earn your place. My personal slaves wait on my every whim. You can start by bringing me coffee.

An annoying request to be sure, but not the worst I anticipated. Not even close.

“At once,” I say and push myself up onto my feet.

“So obedient,” he says, pleased.

1 head out the way I came. Tristan, by direction or out of pity, still stands there in the hallway and directs me toward the kitchen without my having to ask.

In the kitchen, a slew of servants and slaves mill about, making food, cleaning, and preparing coffee. No one looks at me as I enter. No one speaks, even when I try to ask questions.

“I need coffee for the King–I say.

An older woman finally takes pity on me. She grabs a mug off a shelf and pushes me toward a coffee pot.

“Thank you,” I tell her, but she holds a finger to her lips. Silently, I nod, understanding.

Likely, they could be punished for speaking out of turn.

Coffee in hand, I leave the kitchen and start to head back toward the hall. Halfway there, I turn to a corner and then freeze in my tracks.

Caleb is there, leaning back against the wall of the hallway. A woman wearing a see-through top and lace panties pressed herself against him. Slowly, she unbuttoned his shirt one by one, revealing the top of his collarbone.

My throat went dry. Damn, he’s so sexy.

Yet, at the same time, a flash of hot anger flushes through me. don’t want to see this!

I spin on my heel and start to run in the other direction. The coffee is spilling, jumping out of the sides of the mug, but I don’t care. I have to get away.

A hand closes around my arm, stopping me before I can get too far.

I sprinted.

It’s. Caleb?!

Did he notice me watching?

I hold up the coffee cup further down the hall.

The coffee cup protectively put a barrier between us. He grabs the mug, then throws it, smashes it on the floor, and clatters it to pieces.

“Where are you running?” he demands.

“I’m not!”

“Bullshit! You saw me and her… ah. Suddenly his anger ebbs, “You saw me with one of my harem. You’re jealous!”

“I am not,” I snap. “I would never dare to be interested in someone like you. I know my place! A slave wouldn’t dare covet the Lycan King!”

Caleb growls as he yanks me closer. I collide with his chest, gasping from the force of it.

Dipping his head, he covers my open mouth with his own.

No! Not again!

Unwilling, I try to close my mouth to keep out his tongue.

In doing so, I bit his lip so hard, it bleeds.

Chapter 12

Slowly, Caleb lifts his fingers and touches his lip. Pulling back, he sees the blood on his fingertips.

Panic settles over Harper. She hadn’t meant to actually hurt him. What’s the punishment for this? Is she going to be killed?

She still has to warn her pack.

Caleb raises his gaze from his bloodied finger up to Harper’s face. His expression is entirely emotional for one long moment. Then the anger sets in.

“You bit me,” he says, voice low and dangerous.

“It was an accident,” I say at once.

His eyes narrow. “You defy me. You deny me your kiss,

I raise my hands, palms forward, hoping to appease him. He storms forward regardless, grabs me by the shoulders, and shakes me.

“You will obey me absolutely. Do you understand? You are my slave. This is a favor to you. For committing the heinous crime of stealing away my child, I should have you locked away and forgotten. Do you not feel gratitude?”

In the face of his angry rant, I don’t know what to say.

You will learn it,” he growls.

He fiercely shoves me away. Off balance, I stumble and fall down on my ass. I’m not hurt, but my pride is wounded.

Caleb storms away, back down the hallway he came from. “Get her out of my sight,” he snaps at Tristan.

Tristan doesn’t move until Caleb disappears around the corner. Once he’s gone, Tristan comes forward. looks down at the state of me. He seems annoyed by this entire endeavor.

“On your feet, then.”

I push myself up, trying to reclaim some dignity as I stand.

You made him mad again,” Tristan says.

“Sorry.”

With a sigh, he said…

“He won’t want to see you for a while, but it will do no good to send you back to your rooms. By the time you reach there, he’ll likely call you straight back.” Tristan rubs his forehead. “Go and wait in the kitchen instead. Stay out of the way and don’t cause trouble. I send for you when he can stand the sight of you again.”

“Thank you,” I replied, if only because he was saving me from those terrible stairs,

“I’m not doing any of this for you,” he grumbles.

I decide not to press the issue. I turn and start heading to the kitchen.

Veronica is wearing that sheer top that Caleb likes so much. Any other day, he’d tear off her flimsy panties, push her up against the wall of the hallway, and make her scream his name.

Right now, when he returns to the spot where he left her, however, he doesn’t want to fuck her. Instead, he wants to break something.

“There you are, Veronica says, batting her long, fake lashes. She runs a hand along the side of her large breast, drawing my gaze there. I’ve been so lonely without you, my King.

Caleb admires that bare breast. Its size and weight and the little bud of a nipple have roused his interest many, many times in the past.

He wants to be aroused. He wants to fuck away the fury that’s building inside of him.

Instead, he looks away, growing bored with the sight. Maybe Veronica’s breasts aren’t so tantalizing anymore. He’s grown. bored with his women in the past. Veronica might just be the next to fall.

“My King?” she asks, surprised.

“Get out of my sight,” Caleb replies.

Veronica knows better than to disobey my direct command. She scurries away, disappearing without further word from Caleb.

She’s not like Harper. That vile, disobedient woman who looked up at him so defiantly and rejected him.

Caleb has only ever been adored by women. He’s never faced rejection before. The sting of it burns within him, unnerving him and clawing away at his pride.

He desires Harper in a way that Veronica could not rile in him. Even now, with Harper’s defiance, Caleb thinks of slamming his dick into her warm folds. She’s the one he wants to bend over. He wants to make her beg.

Frustrated, Caleb pushes his way back into his hall. He storms up to his throne and throws himself down into it.

A few moments later, Tristan nonchalantly follows. He approached Caleb, stopping in front of him at the base of the platform. He doesn’t say a word, but Caleb can hear him thinking. Again.

“I don’t care for her, Caleb snaps, suspecting Tristan’s thoughts this time.

“I didn’t say a word, my King.”

“You were thinking it.”

Tristan doesn’t deny it.

“She’s playing hard to get,” Caleb says. “She thinks that will earn her my favor. It won’t. I hate being disobeyed, and I’ll make her suffer for it.”

“Of course, my King,” Tristan says. His passive expression sometimes irritated Caleb, though it was useful against their enemies. If no one can tell what Tristan is thinking, then no one will suspect him. Caleb doesn’t like not knowing, however.

“You doubt me?” Caleb demands.

“She’s waiting in the kitchen when you are ready to see her again, Tristan says.

“You didn’t dismiss her?”

“I didn’t feel that was necessary.”

Caleb narrows his eyes.

Tristan shrugs. “I thought you might like to punish her sooner rather than later, my

“A good idea,” Caleb agrees. “I believe I sent her for coffee…”

“Prepare coffee for the King,” Tristan says to me, sticking his head into the kitchen.

“Right,” I say, bouncing up from my chair in the corner. Honestly, I thought I would be waiting much longer, but I’m not going to hesitate, not if it can get me back on Caleb’s good side. I really didn’t want to be locked in my room again so soon.

With haste, I pour a fresh cup of coffee and then leave the kitchen.

By the time I step outside, Tristan is gone. But I think I remember my way back to the hall now. I’m doing well, I think, until… I turn a corner.

That same woman who had been all over Caleb earlier is standing in the middle of the hallway. She has an opaque robe draped over her now, thank the goddess. I’d rather not stare at this woman’s bare breasts.

I move to step around her. Immediately, she steps into my path and blocks my way.

Okay, maybe that was an accident. We could be dancing around each other as people sometimes do on accident when they meet in a hallway.

I step the other way. She moves again…

Okay. Now I think she might just be being a bitch.

Looking up, I see the glare she’s shooting my way. She looks like she wants to cut off my head and dance around with it.

Let her try. I’ve got scalding hot coffee here.

You are that despicable new slave,” she says, with open disdain in her voice. “The one who secretly birthed Caleb’s child and then hid it away

“No, I…-”

The woman strikes me with an open palm across my face. It’s more startling than painful and leaves me in shock for a moment.

“I’m Veronica, King Caleb’s favored consort. You will learn who I am and you will learn your place here.” Her face scrunches in rage the longer she looks at me, the longer I don’t have a reaction. “How dare you give birth to Caleb’s child before me?!”

Chapter 13

“Guard!” Veronica calls, her voice shrill.

At once, a set of guards rush down the hallway toward us, their tiles in their hands. One has a sword tied to his belt. Another, a whip.

Veronica continues to glare at me, even as a smug smile curves her lips. Pointing straight at me, she commands. This slave has offended me. I demand retribution. Take her out and torture her for her insolence”

Her arrogance makes her laugh until she realizes that the guards aren’t making any moves against me.

I’m still holding Caleb’s coffee. Glancing down at it, I say, “King Caleb ordered this from me. I should deliver it.”

Veronica smacks the mug straight out of my hand. It smashes into the wall and then drips down to the ground. That’s the second mug today. I silently apologize to whoever has to clean that up

Looking back at Veronica, I now see her as the bully, she truly is. With none of the guards moving against me, I feel emboldened, maybe more than I should be.

“I’ll need to get more now.” I start to turn around.

See how she mocks me!” Veronica glares. “Do something already, gods dammit!”

One of the guards, a younger man with acne on his chin steps forward. He’s shorter than the other guards, but his gun makes me stop in my tracks. He’s still much taller than me.

To the other guards, he says, “I saw this slave arguing with the King earlier. She’s likely fallen out of favor…”

“She never had any favor,” Veronica snaps. “Take her to the whipping post. I want to see her pretty back riddled with blood.”

“At once, ma’am,” the young guard says. Stepping forward, he shoulders his gun but grabs me roughly. His gloves have metal claws on the ends. The tips cut into my skin, keeping me from running, but not from struggling.

I really don’t want to be whipped.

The guard, young as he is, is still stronger than me. He drags me along without much effort.

The other guards do not move an inch, not helping, but not stopping this either.

“Cowards” Veronica scoffs at them. She follows along behind the young guard and me.

The guard drags me through some hallways. I’ve never been there and then out a doorway into the outside. I squeeze my eyes shut, the sudden sunshine burning my eyes. At the same time, I fiercely shiver, the biting winter cold prickling into all of my bare skin.

The sidewalk by the door is uneven. Given my blindness, I can’t see the step and stumble. The guard continues holding me, though he makes no effort to save me from falling.

I do, knocking my head off the sidewalk. I must have scraped it. Blood starts dripping down the side of my face.

Behind us, Veronica laughs. “Do it again. Throw her to the ground.”

The guard doesn’t obey. He just keeps moving forward, dragging me along. Eventually, we reach a pit in the courtyard. There’s sand on the ground, with a few raised pillars jutting up like the devil’s fingers from the dirt. Chains dangle from each of the pillars.

The guard drags me into the pit and then unceremoniously throws me down into the dirt. I roll, collecting sand in unseemly places. My top drags catching on a rock and it breaks free.

Immediately. I try to cover myself. I don’t know how many people are watching me being publicly exposed.

Looking around, I can see they are gathering quite a crowd. Gods, servants, slaves, and harem members all stop to peer into the pit and at me, low and pitiful, dirty on the ground.

“Chain her to a pillar, Veronica says. “Someone bring me a whip. Looking around, she seems pleased by the gathering of the crowd.

Look at her, everyone. See what happens to the slave that dares disrespect the King’s favorite.

I want to scream from the top of my lungs that I never had any baby with Caleb or anyone else, but at this point, I doubt if that would do any good. Veronica would likely see it as a sign of my continued insolence.

Not wanting to be whipped, though, I have to think of another way to save myself.

I search over the crowd, looking for any sympathetic face. I find nothing but dispassion, boredom, and worse still “excitement”. For some, this is entertainment.

I shiver again, this time not just from the cold. What kind of hell have I found myself taken to, where public torture and mockery make for an afternoon’s viewing pleasure?

Tears well in my eyes. I want to go home. I want Samuel and his arms. I’d even take the way things were, compared to this. Give me my attic, and my terrible sister.

I’ve been whipped before, beaten. But never in public. Never like this.

On shaky legs. I push myself upright. If she wants to whip me, she’s going to have to overpower me first. I’m not going to willingly turn my back.

Because I’m facing her, she cannot see before I do, when Caleb and Tristan step out into the courtyard. She has no way of knowing how his gaze sweeps over the view, how it snags on me, topless and dirty, and how it narrows then on her.

She continues to smirk at me, smug and overconfident, thinking she’s having her way.

Everyone else sees though. Silence falls upon the crowd.

Veronica, thinking her the champion in some great play, demands again, “Someone bring me a whip. How many lashes does this slave can have? Should we go by applause?”

“What,” Caleb says sharply, “ What do you think you are doing?”

Veronica’s face pales and she spins around. “M…–my King!” Veronica lowers her head in reverence.

Caleb glares down at her. Tristan stands a few feet back, his hand on the hilt of the blade tied to his hip.

“I ask once more, and only once more,” Caleb says, “What do you think you are doing here?”

“T…–this slave, my King-“Veronica motions toward me. “She insulted me… and then I hurt my hand when I slapped her. She needs to be punished…”

“You slapped her?” Caleb asks.

“She insulted me, Veronica says.

Caleb looks over to me. I feel the weight of his gaze on my head wound, then at my nakedness. I tighten my arms around myself, very aware of all the eyes on me.

“You’ve always given me permission to punish the slaves…” Veronica says. “It’s been within my rights.

“It was never your right” Galeb says, his voice as icy cold as the chill winter air. “Ever did I turn my head away out of my favor of you. That is no longer the case”

Veronica startles. Her head tilts up, reverence be damned. “My King?” There’s panic in her voice.

“Beta, Caleb says, calling Tristan forth. Tristan immediately steps forward to the side of his king. “Remove the name of this woman from my harem records. Make known that she is no longer favored in my house.”

Tristan bows his head. “At once, my King.”

Sensing his duty is done. Tristan backs up a few steps.

Caleb lifts his head, looking across the gathered crowd, then at me, where fresh fire ignites in his eyes. Then, his eyes find their way back to Veronica.

He holds his hand to the side. “Someone bring me a whip.

Chapter 14

Quickly, one of the guards procures a whip and places it into Caleb’s outstretched hand.

“M…–my King,” Veronica says quickly, terror making her voice wobble. “I’m confused. If you intend to honor me by whipping this slave, then why remove me as your favorite…?

Caleb narrows his eyes at Veronica. His grip tightens on the whip

Veronica continues to look up at him from where she’s bowing. Does she not see that she is the one in danger here? Has she been favored for so long that she cannot contemplate being treated as harshly as how she treats others?

Even as Caleb raises the whip, she looks on.

In a flash, he brings the whip down, cutting through her robes and into the skin of her back. Blood spills out, soaking through the tattered fabric.

She screams, curling into herself. “My King, w–why!!”

Caleb brings the whip down a second time, no less fiercely, tearing into her flesh for a second time.

She whimpers and cries, wailing loudly.

Caleb turns his nose up in disgust. Turning, he signals to one of his guards, who steps forward. Caleb hands him the whip.

Fifty lashes for each, Caleb says.

My stomach drops down to the ground. I am to be punished as well?

“Slave,” Caleb calls, motioned for me to move closer.

I can’t run. There are too many people around, too many guards with gun barrels tilted in my direction. If I attempt to escape, I could end up worse than punished – I might be killed.

Knowing I have no choice, I walk forward, taking place beside Veronica. I don’t kneel though. I keep standing, my head raised high. I’ve done nothing wrong. I won’t cower for it.

Caleb looks at me strangely. Tristan quickly steps forward, “Move behind the King, slave.”

“Oh…” I hurry forward, moving past Caleb and into his shadow.

Turning, I can see what he sees now: Veronica, wailing, her makeup streaking down her cheeks. Behind her, guards are removing the weapons and armor from the young guard who assisted Veronica in bringing me here. When he is without weapons, they strip off his shirt and force him to his knees beside Veronica.

The young guard says nothing. He simply grits his teeth and awaits his punishment.

With those to be punished in the proper positions, the guard with the whip begins bringing it down. Another guard beside him starts to count, “One. Two. Three…

Blood spills down onto the sand. Veronica screams herself hoarse. The young guard tries not to make a sound, but soon even he is grunting and moaning in pain.

The onlookers continue to watch the gruesome scene. Some seem disturbed, frowning or wincing with each strike. Most seem amused, however, with bloodthirsty grins.

The Capital is a terrible place, full of cruel people.

I really want to go home.

Caleb watches for only five strikes more, then he turns and begins to head back inside. Tristan gives me a knowing look, so I quickly fall into step behind Caleb. Tristan follows us both.

Inside, even with the door closed behind us, I can still hear the cuck of the whip and the screaming. Other slaves we pass keep their heads down, pretending not to hear. Their pale faces give them away.

When we return to the hall, Caleb glances over me. I’m topless, covering my breasts with my arms, and there’s blood dripping down the side of my face.

Caleb looks at Tristan. “Have someone clean this up.”

By this, I gather, he means me.

“At once.” Tristan gestures for me to follow him, so I do. We don’t go far, just back out into the hall and into another room a few doors down. It’s a small powder room with a large mirror and a sink, with a toilet separated from the rest of the room by a door. Before the mirror, sits a soft padded stool.

“Stay,” Tristan says and leaves me there.

Relieved to be alone, I plop down on the stool and breathe. I can still hear the screaming. I think I’ll hear it even after it stops, it will definitely haunt me in my nightmares tonight.

A moment later, another slave enters the chamber. Her garb is similar to mine but with an additional halter top under her silken tank top.

Perhaps she is favored to earn more clothing. Or maybe it’s the opposite. The King might prefer not to see her flesh. Regardless, she brings me a silken top exactly like the one that was destroyed. As I pull it on, she stops the sink and pours water into the basin. When it’s half–filled, she dips a washcloth in it and then begins cleaning my head wound.

She does not speak to me. Nor do I speak to her.

When she’s finished, she leaves. Through the open door, Tristan steps through. “It’s time to return.”

We reunite with Caleb in the hall. Now, he sits on the throne, but he is no longer alone. There’s a long line of people wishing to speak to him. Some bear gifts, hoping to curry his favor. Others discuss problems: rats infested their crops, leaving them without food for the winter. Another talks about overcrowding in their town’s jail.

Caleb listens and provides solutions to every problem.

Some of his solutions are kind: he will share his personal reserves with the hungry farmers.

Some are significantly less so: kill half the prisoners, and there will be room in the jails.

I watch, helpless and afraid, from the side of the room, standing beside Tristan.

The day slowly passes, and Caleb starts to grow visibly tired, rubbing at his temples.

At this. Tristan whispers to me, “King Caleb suffers from insomnia and paranoia due to not yet having found his mate.” I’ve heard of this. The older a werewolf gets, the more apt the condition becomes. Eventually, it will drive the werewolf to complete madness.

His headaches are the result of his lack of sleep,” Tristan says.

As Caleb pulls out his phone, one hand scrolling while the other rubs his head, an idea forms in my mind.

If I can get close enough. Maybe I can use that phone to contact Samuel and warn him about the bear attack. The King’s headaches might just give me the opportunity I would need.

“Has he ever been given a scalp massage before?” I ask.

Tristan glances at me sideways. “The King allows no massages. As you know, the werewolf’s neck is a vulnerable spot, even for someone as powerful as the Lycan King”

Quickly, Caleb’s condition worsens. He blatantly ignores the pleas of the last of the visitors. Standing there, he turns and grips the side of his throne, and pushes it so hard, it flies off the platform and collides with the stone ground.

Tristan immediately steps forward. “I’m afraid the King is now occupied,” he tells the visitors as he ushers them to the door. “You will have to return tomorrow to speak with him.”

The visitors, paled by the display of rage, are quick to flee from the room. When they are gone, Tristan closes the door, leaving him, King Caleb, and me alone.

Caleb’s shoulders heave, and he growls with each breath.

Gathering my courage, I walk forward, moving closer to him. “My King. If you would allow me, I may be able to help ease. your pain…

Caleb sharply faces me. His eyes are wild at first but regain focus as he looks at me. “You?”

“My sister has headaches.

Chapter 15

I don’t close my eyes, but I really, really want to. Fortunately, having been a servant to my sister Leah these past three years has helped train me to always present an outward poise, even when inwardly, I am disgusted and annoyed.

Tell me again how you wish to please me,” Calebs says, self–satisfied and smug.

A scalp massage would ease some of your tension and relieve your headache,” I explain. “It should give you some relief”

Caleb clucks his tongue. “Massages and relaxation techniques never work. If I wanted something like that, I could take ca of it myself

A massage has never worked for him, undoubtedly whoever was giving it, was doing it wrong. I want to tell him so, but I hold my tongue. Arguing with this king has not worked out well for me in the past. I doubt that will change at this moment.

Caleb hops down from the platform and closes the distance between us. “If you really want to help me relax. I know of other ways.

“Such as,?” I ask.

His grin widens devilishly, as his eyes darken. “Spread your thighs for me.”

Surprise floods through me. This isn’t a bedroom? It’s a hall! People could come in at any time.

Caleb flicks his gaze to the door where Tristan is. Tristan, seeming to understand the wordless command, steps out of the hall and closes the door behind him, leaving Caleb and I alone.

Instinctively, I take a step backward.

That triggers something in Caleb. At once, he surges forward, quicker than I can react, and throws his arms around me. His hands grab the globes of my ass. Squeezing, he yanks me against the rock-hard wall of his chest.

Panic in my voice, I protest, “There’s no bed!”

Keeping one hand firmly on my ass, Caleb raises the other to roughly cup my face, forcing me to keep looking at him.

“I don’t need a bed to claim you,” he growls. His dick twitches, hardening against my thigh. “Serve me, woman.”

Clawing me closer, he drags me to the base of the platform, then drops me onto it while he continues standing on the ground. It’s the perfect hip–height for him. He easily drapes over the top of me, pining me down. The alignment of his dick to my entrance would be perfect.

Immediately, I wish I had more clothes separating us.

The platform is polished wood, hard and cold against my back.

Caleb yanks open the flimsy front of my top, exposing my breasts for his hungry gaze. He immediately grabs them, groping at me with his strong, warm hands. His thumbs flick over my hardened nipples and I bite back a pulse of pleasure.

In my mind, I kept telling myself… I am not enjoying this.

I hate his name. I hate what he’s doing to me.

It feels terrible.

At least, it should feel terrible. That’s what I thought.

But the horrible truth is…, it–feels fucking immaculate.

I’ve never in my life been touched like this. Caleb isn’t being gentle, but even so, my body comes alive under his hands, feeling things that I’ve only dreamed of in my life.

I don’t want to feel these things with him. I want Samuel… but I enjoyed his every touch.

Caleb conquers my mouth with him, plunging his tongue past my lips. He takes it as he kisses me, stealing my breath and my thoughts away. He doesn’t even give me enough time to breathe.

I’m getting light-headed.

He snakes one of his hands into the slim space between us and slides it down into my bottoms. His fingers slide around my clit and he lightly squeezes and tugs.

I buck up, back bowing.

I hate him. I don’t want to respond to his touch, his heat.

My body doesn’t listen to reason. It aches and craves, desiring more from this man- as much as he’ll give and more. Even the muscles make my nipples harden and my pussy drip.

He grinds against me, the rough texture of his clothes scratching along my nakedness. I catch a moan in my throat, not allowing it forward.

My cursed body. betraying me like this!

I need to stop this. There has to be something I could do.

I place my hands on his shoulders. He’s too strong for me to shove away, even if I push with all my strength. Switching tactics, I wrap my arms around his neck inside. He allows himself to come closer, growling against me as he sloppily drags his mouth from mine down to my neck. He sucks in a mark, just under my ear.

I push my fingers up through his hair. I raise one hand higher than the other and start massaging his scalp.

With his hands occupied with my breast and clit, and his mouth-sucking marks on my neck, he does not appear to notice the gentle pressure I apply.

Gradually, his motions become sluggish. He turned his head to the side, mouth moving away from my skin. His hand slips off of my breast and he slumps.

He doesn’t move again.

Carefully, I lower my hands down to his shoulders and give him a gentle shake. When he has no reaction, I grow bolder and push, rolling him off of me. He flops down onto the platform beside me. Now with him on his back, I can see his eyes have drifted closed. He’s still breathing.

He’s asleep.

I can’t believe this worked. If only let me do the massage straight away.

Regardless, I have time now, Pushing myself upright, I adjust my clothes, restoring my modesty as much as I can with such -flimsy silk. Then, I pad his pockets, searching for the phone. I find it in his jacket pocket.

Hope in my throat, I lift it and click the button on the side that will align the screen.

Immediately, my hopes shrivel up and die right on the spot.

The phone is locked. It’s not even asking for a number code that I could try frantically to guess.

Instead, it requires retinal recognition to unlock.

I glance at Caleb. Surely if I try to pull back his eyelid that would be enough to wake him?

Despair rises in the place where hope is abandoned. This plan isn’t going to work. There’s nothing I can do.

Lowering the phone down onto the platform, I exhale a shaky breath. I have to think of something else, but what? Samuel and my pack are running out of time before the bear attacks. If I can’t get word to them, they’ll be caught.

Caleb may be willing to sacrifice my pack as some kind of war maneuver, but I’m not. These people are my family, my friends. Despite my disgrace, most of them are good people. They don’t deserve to be slaughtered just so Caleb can counterattack.

Beside me, Caleb starts to stir. Quickly, I shove the phone away from me, closer to his side. He blinks a few times, then stares up at the ceiling-

I see the moment he returns back to himself when a flash of confusion instantly gives way to an overwhelming flood of anger. He tilts his head, looks at me, and then immediately shoves himself upright.

Before I can react, his arm snatches out and he grabs my throat in his grip.

Voice deep and furious.

Chapter 16

“I…-I didn’t do anything,” I say, gasping. I reach my hands up, clawing at his where he’s grabbing my throat.

“You slipped me a sleeping pill,” he growls, voice spitting fire. “Those are banned.”

“I didn’t!”

His hand tightens, cutting off my air supply even further…

“Please…!“”

“Someone drugged me with sleeping pills once before. They are not to be used in this kingdom at all. To think you tried to use them against me.”

Just as before, when I tried to tell him that I didn’t have his child, he was not listening to me. Something is blocking him from seeing reason. It’s like he’s lost his mind, entirely focused on how I’ve betrayed him. How everyone has betrayed him.

Even if it’s entirely imaginary.

“Tell me the truth!” he shouts right in my face.

He’s squeezing too tightly. It hurts!

I start to cough, unable to drag in the air I need. Tears well in my eyes. Quickly, they spill over and rush down my cheeks.

My vision starts to darken…

Caleb’s vision is red. He feels out of his own body, second in command behind the all-encompassing rage that has him squeezing his fingers around this slave’s throat.

How dare someone try to rip away his agency? What did she hope to gain? Did she mean to kill him? Or perhaps alter his mind? It’s a known fact that sleeping pills can damage a werewolf’s brain structure. Was that her ultimate goal?

He’s so angry that he doesn’t immediately pick up on her quiet little hiccups and coughs. He finds her hopeless struggle amusing. She claws at his hands with her pathetic human fingernails. Whatever marks she leaves on his skin instantly heal.

Slaves are bound to serve him, yet they seem ever–selfish. The people around him only care about their own advancement, their own gain.

Even Tristan, his Beta, Caleb cannot fully trust.

Caleb expects betrayal from every direction – especially from those close to him.

His fingers cut into the skin of this slave’s neck, bruising the pale flesh. Her tears drip down onto his hand. The droplets are cool, compared to the hot rage thrumming through him.

One after the next, they fall onto his skin. Such tiny little teardrops. They should fizzle in the face of the rage- not the other way around.

Yet, with those suddenly cool drops, the tight fury that gripped his own chest in a vice grip immediately loosened. As this tightness releases in his chest, he releases the firm grip of his hand.

Harper immediately slumps. Falling off the platform, she crumples on the floor, gagging, heaving in shaky breaths.

In the absence of the heat of his fury, an ice–cold blizzard fills him. He’s numb, looking down at the mess he’s made of his slave, the finger-shaped bruises around her neck.

He nearly killed her. He could have, so easily.

His gaze shifted to her perfect body, the swell of her breasts. For this angle, nothing was hidden from his greedy gaze. Her tits were delectable, with perfect perky little nipples.

They weren’t as large as Veronica’s, or some of the others of his arm, but they were the perfect size of his palm. She also makes such pleasant sounds when he sucks on those nipples. Responsive… Delicious.

“I only… gave you.. a scalp massage..” the slave says from the ground.

She’s likely lying, but Caleb does recall a gentle pressure on the top of his head that gave him an overwhelming sense of relaxation and peace.

When was the last time he had felt that calm? He couldn’t remember. Maybe never. It was so long ago that he had forgotten what it felt like.

“Do it again,” Caleb commands.

With the slave’s breathing returning to normal now, she has no reason to disobey him. Not that he would forgive any reason.

“Stand,” he says.

Harper pushes herself to her feet. Caleb sits on the edge of the platform and beckons her closer.

She’s frightened. Her wide eyes and trembling bottom lip give her away.

Caleb does not care. He will feel that relaxation again now.

“I will not command a second time.”

That snaps her into action and she steps into the space before him. Reaching up, she buries her fingers into his hair and starts massaging his scalp.

Immediately, relaxation soothes him. His muscles release the tension that they’ve held for years. Even his thoughts were clear, pushing away his paranoia and rage and allowing him to think sharply again.

How is this possible? He feels almost like a different person. A man he used to be.

What magic does this woman possess to make him feel so at ease?

She continues working, her arms shifting, her perfect tits jiggling right in front of Caleb’s eyes.

Hating the flimsy bands of silk that block his view now, he reaches up, puts his hand at the center of her torso, between the two drops of silk that hide her from him, and dragging his hands to her sides, exposes her once more.

Immediately, she drops her hands away to try to cover herself. Caleb smacks away her arms.

“You are my woman,” he growls. “It is my right to see you whenever I wish.”

Harper lifts her chin. Even trembling, she still tries to be defiant “You’re a pervert,” She snaps.

Caleb finds her inner strength in equal parts amusing and infuriating. He’s never had a slave talk back to him so much. By all rights, he should have her whipped into compliance. Or he could simply cast her aside in favor of a more agreeable woman.

Instead, her goading calls forth his lust like a hungry bear to a bee hive.

She’ll learn her place in time. He’ll see to that.

For now, he drags his thumbs over the swell of her tits to flick at her nipples. They harden at once, and her eyelids lower.

She can fight all she wants, but he’ll always win in the end. Her body wants him as fiercely as he wants hers.

“Stop..” she says weakly.

“I take what’s mine,” he growls Then, yanking her forward he claims her mouth forcibly with his own.

The next morning, Harper awakes slowly in her bed. Her room, far down in the earth, is naturally warmer than the upstairs where she tends to Caleb.

Well, except for when he sets her treacherous body alight. Traitorous thing, coming alive at the feel of his hands and the weight of his gaze.

I dread waking up, knowing it’s another day when I’ll be subjected to his impulsive whims.

My neck still fucking hurts.

But what can be done? I’ll be punished for staying in bed all day.

With reluctance, I blink my eyes open – then I gasp so hard I choke on my breath.

A woman stands at my bedside. With her arms crossed, she glares down at me.

How long has she been here? What does she want?

Why does she look so familiar?

She just stares as my heart rate pounds out of control. Shoving myself upright, I back up in my bed as much as I can, pressing myself against the corner.

After blinking the sleep from my eyes, I start to recognize this woman.

Not as someone I know from here, but from before.

From my pack lands.

Wait. That’s it. This is the woman who was offered to Caleb by my pack at the last devotion. Her name is Nina.

Chapter 17

Nina the woman my pack previously sacrificed to the Lycan King?

“You’re alive. I am seeing her with my own two eyes and still can’t believe it.

No one was ever truly sure what would happen to the tributes once they were sent off as devotion to the King. Some women, we knew, were selected to be members of the harem. But what of the rest? None ever returned from their trek to the Capital.

While a great honor to be chosen as a tribute for the Lycan King, we all reasoned it was a potential death sentence. The King is known to be ruthless, and as we never heard the word back, we could only assume….

For the sake of the families, members of my pack treated those sent away as if they had died. Funerals were held. Memorials were built.

To see Nina here in the flesh, when only last year, I had attended her funeral is shocking, to say the least.

“I’m not dead,” Nina says, scoffing. “You think I wouldn’t be chosen? I’m in the harem.”

Glancing at her state of dress, a fine silk gown wraps around her body. Heavy golden jewelry drapes around her throat and wrists. It’s shackled, the same as the blunt collar around my throat, but Nina’s are gilded. She remains a prisoner, but her cage is made of gold and fine silk.

I bet she even has a room with a window,

Truthfully, I’ve been given occasion to reach out,” Nina continues. “But knowing our pack’s traditions, I figured I might well not bother. I’m already dead to them. Why correct it?”

“Your mother might want to know…” I remember how she cried at the funeral.

Nina shrugs with indifference. “I don’t have any intention of looking backward. My future is what’s ahead of me. Everything I need is here.”

I relax somewhat now, knowing she likely doesn’t mean me any harm.

“What kind of future is here?” I ask her. From what I’ve seen, this place contains only madness, torture, and death.

“It’s freeing here,” she says, which seems like some kind of paradox to me. She barrels onward, not noticing my reaction or not caring about it. “Here, everything you’ve ever done in the past is washed away. All that matters is earning the King’s favor.”

“And that’s how you want to spend the rest of your life?” I ask. “Competing against other women for the passing fancy of some man?

“The King is not some man,” Nina says with distaste. “You, of all prople should know that. For a slave, he’s been giving you plenty of attention. We all saw what happened in the courtyard yesterday.”

I shudder, remembering. “Veronica was someone who also valued favor above all else.”

“Veronica was a fool who became overconfident and too comfortable with her place at the top,” Nina says. “It was past time for her to fall from grace.” Nina’s eyes go distant. “King Caleb is worth every effort. He’s the peak Alpha, all strength and wide shoulders and…

“Ruthlessness,” I say, cutting in.

“He’s not a weak man,” Nina says. “That’s another quality in his favor.”

Nina seems set in her opinions. They are all alien to me, but I doubt I will be able to change her ideals when they seem so deeply rooted within her. This makes me wonder something else.

“What are you doing here, Nina?” I ask. “Surely you aren’t here to convince me to care about the King’s favor?”

“No.” Nina sighs. “I hope you know how lucky you are that they sent me to persuade you to reveal the whereabouts of the child. They could have sent a torturer. They have one, I’ve seen all kinds of knives in rolled-ups.

I shiver at the thought but press my words forward. “He wouldn’t pull anything from me, even under torture. Nina, there’s never been any child. I’ve never been pregnant. If he does have a child, it’s not with me.”

Nina flicks her gaze over my face. I keep my expression open, hoping she can see my sincerity.

“You could be lying,” she says. “Your disdain for the King is clear just from what you’ve said today. The pack could be trying to protect you both.”

“I’m not valued in the pack, you know that. Not after my disgrace.”

“Even so, to keep the King’s child… They need not care about you to want to hold onto that leverage.”

“You can’t think so poorly of your own pack!”

Nina looks away. “My allegiance is fully to my King now, above all else.”

That she refuses to meet my gaze as she says the words fill me with hope. She can say what she needs to say to survive here, but no one can turn their back on their true family so easily.

As a fellow pack member, surely she can understand our plight.

“Nina, I overheard the King talking strategy with one of his advisors,” I say. “They know that the bear clan plans to attack during the next Alpha ceremony, but they don’t plan on doing anything to stop it. They are going to let our pack be destroyed”

Nina doesn’t say a word, but her jaw clenches.

“We have to find a way to send a message to them,” I say. “Samuel and the rest… They have no idea what’s coming. If can warn them, they’ll at least have a fighting chance.”

“You don’t know what you’re asking,” Nina says. “If the King discovers what you plan to do…”

I plead with my eyes. “Please, Nina. Remember where you came from.”

She frowns. “I’ll see what I can do,” she says and leaves.

Every morning for the next few days, Nina comes to see me. Officially, she’s to interrogate me about the child, but after that is done, we talk more about the pack and share some memories of our youth. Nina is two years older than me, but we shared some of the same teachers in school or went to the same events.

We were never friends, but we were in similar circles. She even has a slight accent on the way she says words with a long “a” sound. It makes me homesick.

During the day, I stay in the King’s shadow, standing off to the side as he works. At his command, I give him scalp massages. We’ve started to fall into a routine.

With each passing day, however, my anxiety grows for the survival of my pack. Every day that goes by is one where they could have been working to prepare for the encroaching attack.

Unless I act swiftly, even if I can get work to them, it will be too late for them to actually do anything about it.

That night, I was stressed so much, I couldn’t sleep. Tossing and turning in my bed, I keep envisioning the bear clan striking my unsuspecting family and friends, ripping through the ceremony imagining Samuel in a pool of his own blood.

When Nina comes in the morning. I’m already dressed and wasting no time. She doesn’t seem surprised to see me ask.

After our typical back and forth…

“Where’s the child?” she asked.

“There isn’t a child,” I reply.

Nina leans close to me and whispers, her voice barely audible, but with our closeness, I can hear.

“I believe you about the bear clan attack. You have to go warn them,” she says, “I know a way you can flee the Capital”

Chapter 18

Nina walks out of Harper’s room and rejoins her companion, Molly who waited for her in the hallway. When their eyes lock, Molly lifts her brow in silent question. Nina smirks in reply.

Nina continues past her, making her way to the stairwell. Molly follows in step behind her. They travel in silence as they move up the stairs, back to the light of the above ground. When they step out onto the ground floor. Molly bounces to Nina’s side.

Her face is a twist of excitement and nervousness like she can’t contain herself anymore.

“Go ahead and ask,” Nina says.

“Did she fall for it?” Molly asks at once.

“Did you think she wouldn’t?” Nina replies. “How many new girls have I convinced now to run off to their own deaths?”

“Ten, Molly replies. “This would be eleven.”

“Each deserved it,” Nina says. “Any fool that would try to escape deserves death. King Caleb despises nothing more than lies and betrayal”:

Molly hums, but doesn’t say more. Glancing at her, Nina can see she’s holding herself back.

“Out with it. Molly. Do not play games this morning.”

“I just wonder… and I know this is out of line–forgive me but King Caleb has been treating this woman differently than the rest… Molly hooks her fingers together nervously. She’s so busy fiddling, that she nearly trips over a lift in the floor. As she stumbles to correct herself, Nina continues onward.

Molly wasn’t wrong, though, and that infuriates Nina.

Who is Harper- a woman torn down with disgrace back home to thrive here in the Capital? Who would the King bring her with him to see to his kingly duties? He has never allowed one of his women to attend these things before.

With the way Caleb protected her in the courtyard, choosing to vilify Veronica rather than defend her, Nina can see the only way to bring Harper down would be to make sure she disgraces herself. Nina will not end up as Veronica had.

She’ll be smarter and more careful. After sending so many girls to their own eager deaths, she knows how to properly cover her tracks.

Harper told Nina about the funeral their pack held for her. It sounded elaborate. Nina was always well-liked after all.

Nina grins, knowing no one would likely show up to Harper’s funeral. If the pack even deigned to have one in her honor.

Soon, Harper will be dead for real the ultimate ‘sacrifice”

That knowledge brings Nina untold joy. She’ll surely rise in favor once again.

Anticipation and trepidation buzz through Harper, distracting her for most of the day. Per Nina’s instruction, she is to wait until the cover of nightfall, then sneak out through a passageway at the base of the wall in the courtyard.

I need to be quick and silent if I’m to have any chance. It will be difficult to reach the spot, traveling all the way from my room below ground.

I can do it, I know I can. I’ll do whatever it takes to save my pack.

To my surprise, at the end of the day, when I am usually sent away to return to my rooms, Tristan stops me.

“Go to the kitchen, he commanded.

Then serve our King in his office.”

“At once,” I reply. If they believe I’ve become more complacent, they might not suspect my actions to free myself tonight. They might even let their guard down around me.

After heading into the kitchen, I moved quietly around the other slaves to prepare the hot water and then steep the tea in a teapot. I place the teapot and a teacup onto a tray, then lift it and carry it out of the kitchen toward Caleb’s office.

I’ve been there a few times before over the past couple of days, so I know the way. When I arrive at the massive wooden door, it is closed. Balancing the tray on my hip, I lift my hand and knock

“Enter,” Caleb commands.

I open the door and slink inside, careful to catch and close the door again behind me.

Caleb’s office is sizeable, with a wide desk and floor-to-ceiling bookshelves lining every wall but the back one, which is made up of windows instead. Aside from the desk, a chaise lounge sits near one of the bookcases. A small wooden stool is also there.

Tonight, Caleb sits at his desk, fussing through paperwork. Every few moments, he sighs. Occasionally, he scribbles something in the margins. If he’s extra annoyed, he underlines it three times in red pen.

“My King, I have your tea,” I say.

He grunts in response but then motions to a spot on the edge of the desk. Walking forward, I set down the tray there and began to serve him, pouring the tea into the cup.

As I work, he glances over at me.

“Forget that,” he grumbles. “I need a massage. These imbeciles‘ reports are driving me to madness. My head is killing me.”

Immediately, I see an opportunity here. If I can relax Caleb so much that he falls asleep, then I could sneak from this room to my exit, without needing the detour and show of returning to my own rooms. That would spare me many fewer chances to be caught.

He looks at me expectantly, like he wants me to massage him right there at his desk.

Instead, I motion toward the chaise lounge. “You should lay down, my King. Allow yourself to be comfortable so that you can more fully relax… If you want to, that is. The King hates commands, even in the form of suggestions. I’m hasty to fix my error.

He’s so frustrated with his work, that he doesn’t even seem to notice my faux pas. Thank the gods,

He glances at the chaise lounge with something like longing. “Very well,” he says. Standing from his desk chair he moves to the lounge and rests down on it. I quickly move to stand behind him. Then, gently, I bury my fingers into his hair and begin my scalp massage.

His body reacts at once, bending to my ministrations. His eyelids droop. His limbs lose their tension.

It doesn’t take long before his breathing slows,

I continue a moment longer, just to be sure he’s really asleep. Slowly, I remove my hands from him, then inch around to peer at his face. His eyes are closed, his expression peaceful.

He’s even more handsome like this, without the usual simmering rage twisting his features. He looks younger. He doesn’t seem happy but relaxed like this, he at least seems content.

Shaking the thoughts away, I scold myself for wasting time staring. I inch back towards the door. Once I reach it, I slowly, silently turn the handle and slip out into the hallway.

It’s late, so the hallways are dimmer without the sunshine to lighten. Fewer people are milling around.

Looking around, I see no one watching me, so I veer from my al route to the stairwell and duck out into the courtyard.

Guards with flashlights are doing patrols. I stick to the shadows, hiding behind brush and trees to avoid being spotted.

Following Nina’s previous instructions, I follow the wall until I reach the spot she mentioned, where a rock covers a slender hole in the wall.

Inhaling sharply, it’s still a tight fit, yet I manage to slip through and tumble out onto the grass on the other side.

I exhale in relief, only to immediately stop breathing once more.

Looking up, I see the muzzle of a guard’s rifle, pointing straight at my face.

Chapter 19

The guards drag me down the spiral staircase as low as it can go down, down into the dungeon. They drag me through the narrow hallway between the rod–iron cages. Instead of going to the cell at the end of the hall, where I was once tortured with the truth serum, one of the guards unlocks a cell along the way and throws me inside.

I stumble, toppling down to the dirty floor.

The guard slams the gate closed behind me and locks it.

I want to beg him not to go, to reconsider, to say this is all a mistake.

But my crime was clear. I was trying to escape, and I got caught. Nothing I could say would change that.

So, trapped in these iron bars and my own misery, I watch the guard walk away, abandoning me in this dark, damp place.

Someone is wailing from down the hall, moaning like a ghost. The noise echoes through the space, unnerving.

Is this to be my home now? Am I to live out my days in the dark?

What about my pack? Who would alert them now? Could Nina still find a way?

Surely she hadn’t led me into trouble on purpose. We are from the same pack. This had to be my own fault. I didn’t wait until late enough or I made too much noise shifting through the hole.

She has to still be out there, working to save our pack. I have to believe that. It would be far too bleak not too. I can’t succumb to hopelessness just like that.

So I start to pace. My mind wants to race so I focus on exercise instead. My cell isn’t very large, maybe six feet by six feet, but I walk from one side to the other. Back and forth, again and again. My legs are sore and my mind is exhausted, but I won’t slow down. I won’t give in.

I don’t know how much time has passed. Minutes. Hours?

Suddenly, the wailing stops. The room seems to hold its breath as steady, proud footsteps come down the stairs and enter the hallway.

“Show me where,” Caleb growls.

“This way, my King,” says a voice I don’t recognize. A guard, perhaps.

The footsteps come closer. King Caleb, Tristan, and the guard stop just outside of my cell.

I stop in my tracks and look up. Caleb’s eyes trap my own, and I swallow thickly. A fiery rage ignites within his irises, and the blue of his eyes even starts to redden.

Is he about to shift?

Instinctively, I take a step back.

“Open this door.” Caleb snaps.

The guard scrambles to open. He fumbles with the keys once, putting in the wrong one.

As Caleb continues to glare at me, a growl starts at the back of his throat.

The guard, hands shaking, finally unlocks the door. Caleb’s arm flashes forward. The cell door swings open so hard and fast, that it smashes backward against the bars of the cell, making a horrible clanging noise that makes me wince.

The gate out of the way, Caleb storms forward into my cell.

I back up, step after step, until my back presses against the cold, lamp stone of the cell wall.

Caleb continues forward, boxing me in.

Where did you think you were going?” he demands, voice shaking with barely constrained anger. “Did you believe you could escape from me! You are mine.”

Frightened as I am, I broke down.

Chapter 20

“Sir. Are you certain!” Tristan asks.

Caleb glares at his Beta, who should know better than to doubt him, especially in front of a guard and a slave.

Tristan, realizing his mistake, immediately lowers his head. “Apologies, My King I spoke out of turn”

“Do it again, and I’ll have you whipped like the rest, Caleb snaps.

Harper looks confused and pathetic, her bottom–lip trembling. Goosebumps rise all over her exposed skin.

“She’ll need different clothes,” Caleb adds, then scolds himself internally. What does he care what she wears! Let the world see her nakedness. Yet, even as he thinks such dismissive thoughts, his hands curl into tight fists.

He may want to not care who sees her, but at the same time, he wants to claw out the eyes of anyone who dares look.

Disgusted by his own partiality, he abruptly swivels for the door and exits. Tristan keeps pace, ever in his shadow. The guard secures the door, locking the slave back in her cell for now,

She won’t be staying there long. When Tristan fulfills Caleb’s order, she will be changed and sent further into the caves There is a place that serves as the ultimate punishment for slaves and harem women who commit grave offenses but whom Caleb sees no point in immediately killing.

The Colosseum.

Caleb expects Tristan to branch off at any moment, to see his orders through. Instead, he continues to follow Caleb all the way back to his office. Caleb doesn’t bother closing the door as he enters, letting Tristan do that after he comes in.

Moving to his desk, Caleb sits down in his chair and immediately begins searching through his reports again.

Tristan comes to stand in front of his desk.

They’re at a standstill. Tristan won’t speak up without Caleb’s acknowledgment and permission. Caleb has no desire to hear more backtalk from who is supposed to be his closest ally.

Tristan must be feeling bold today, because he speaks up, surprising Caleb.

“My King, I ask you to reconsider this decision.”

Caleb, shocked, looks up at Tristan. What fresh treachery is this? Another betrayal? A stab in the back from the one he thought might actually protect it?

He shouldn’t be surprised. Maybe deep down he isn’t.

“You are on thin ice, Tristan,” Caleb says.

“She’s different than the others, Tristan presses forward, even at his own folly. “You are different with her.”

His words now, more than his disrespect, give Caleb pause. Tristan has never spoken up for a slave before, nor any woman of Caleb’s harem. Tristan has always been a dutiful follower.

Yet… he will plead for Harper?

Strange, but ineffective. Caleb is tired of thinking of this horrid woman. Constantly she has driven him to madness and obsessive rage. The farther she is from him the better.

Besides, a few weeks in the Colosseum should frighten her enough to loosen her tongue about his child.

“Perhaps you’d rather kill her? Caleb says. Can Tristan not see that in this case, Colosseum is more generous than his usual punishment for those who dare to try to escape? “It’s within my Kingly rights to have her head lobbed off if you’d prefer it.”

“No, my King,” Tristan says, head lowered again.

“Then see to my commands, Beta,” Caleb says. “I will not repeat myself.”

At once. Tristan turns for the door and disappears through it.

Caleb, alone again, busies himself with work once more. He ignores the growing headache pulsing at his temples.

I spent the next hour trying to determine what Caleb could have meant when he condemned me to that place. It could be the whipping pit or some other kind of torture chamber. Maybe they have more vials with more needles that will send pain scaring through me.

Maybe he wants to main me somehow, or brand me?

I don’t know what to expect and it’s driving me to distress.

At the end of an hour, my cell door unlocks once more. Looking up, I see Tristan entering. He’s holding some kind of burlap sack, folded neatly under his arm.

With panic. I look behind him, searching for Caleb. It’s only a small relief when I realize he’s not there.

Tristan hands me the sack he’s holding. I’m confused until I unfold it and realize it’s a kind of crude tunic. It’s itchy to the touch and undoubtedly uncomfortable, but, without knowing where I’m going, I’d rather be covered. The burlap tunic will at least hide my breasts and my hips.

Dragging it over my head, I pull it on. It cinches slightly around the waist, coming to a stop mid-thigh. It does itch and looks like I’m wearing a potato sack. But it’s better than the flimsy silks

Glancing at Tristan, I remember how he almost stood up for me. We don’t have a friendship by far, but we’ve built up a rapport, I think. I’ve always tried to do a good job with every command he’s given me.

So I dare ask him, “Where am I going? Where is that place?”

His jaw locks, and I exhale slowly, believing he won’t tell me.

“You are to be sent to the Colosseum, Tristan says.

My heart leaps into my throat. Immediately I wish he hadn’t told me. I wish I hadn’t asked.

We’d see videos sometimes, back home, of gruesome fights filmed somewhere underground in a mysterious Colosseum. Sometimes the fights were between gladiators. Other times, one gladiator against a swarm of unarmed slaves. Other times still, unarmed slaves against wild animals.

Fear grips tightly at my throat. I suppose it’s not a death sentence. Theoretically, I could survive somehow. But the odds are stacked against me – especially as someone without a wolf.

I doubt I would survive even one encounter in the Colosseum.

I’m doomed.

“Tristan…” I say.

I think he might snap at me but instead, he waits for me to finish I truly must be destined for death if he’s showing me this kindness.

“Would it be possible for me to make one final phone call? Back home… I want to properly say goodbye. I didn’t really get the chance and now… Tears well up in my eyes, but I blink then I’ve done enough crying. Death has always been an option here. I will meet it with bravery,

But first, I need to warn my pack. And, in doing that, if I can say goodbye to Samuel…

That would be a win-win scenario for me.

Tristan considers my words which is far more than I expected.

“Follow me,” he says.

He leads me back to the spiral staircase, then up a single flight to the floor above. This level contains rooms rather than iron-bar cells. Glancing in, they seem like interrogation chambers the policemen might use, with a card table in the room and two chairs.

Tristan steers me into one of the rooms, Reaching into his pocket, he retrieves and unlocks his own cell phone and hands it to me.

“I will stay in the room, Tristan says.

“That’s fine,” I reply. Maybe he’ll punish me for some of the things I want to say. But what worse can they do than the Colosseum? Killing me directly might be a blessing in comparison.

I dialed Samuel’s number. I still remember it even after these three long years.

Samuel answers on the third ring. “Who is this?”

Hearing his voice again makes me weak in the knees.

There is so much to say and so little time that I don’t know where to begin. I follow my heart letting it lead.

“Samuel, I didn’t mean what I said that day in the attic. I left because I felt I had to, to protect you and the pack…” My voice breaks now. This time, the tears do spill over. “I love you, Samuel, and I… –”

“Stop, Harper,” Samuel says, his voice cold. “I am your brother–in–law now. Whatever romantic feelings you hold for me have nothing to do with me anymore.”

お金金

SEND GIFT or GCASH: +63.936.139.8714

COMMENT

Subscribe


Prev | Next